Twin Tussle. (Joint FF) COMPLETE. SEQUEL NEXT (donteatus.)

[Ich_liebe_bill]

A new way to write a FF. Its by me & Sam!



Jesse: (About Bill and interviews) He is pretty self centered (when it comes to the band, he tends to ALWAYS be the one to talk, Tom rivals him, but then they have glare-offs)

Sam: Or they hit each other with frying pans and chairs. Yes, and then, WHO GETS TO PLAY NURRRRRSE!!!!???? WE DO!!!:D

Jesse: *Bill can I get you anything? asprin? a bandaid? some kisses?*

Sam: Bill says no...just lay in the bed and watch TV with me...which of course...I say YES too.

*Tom...anything I can get you?? Noooo...not THAT...you horny thing you

Jesse: *smacks Tom and snuggles up to Bill.*

Tom is whimpering....

*sighs*


*gives Tom a snuggle...and ONLY a snuggle....*

Sam: Tom says...BUT...BUT...* I said no Tom. Turns to Bill. *How about a sponge bath?* ;)

Jesse: *Bill turns REALLY red*

sponge bath!?

*Tom gets up and limps to the bathroom*

ja! me!

*rolls eyes*

*Bill sucks thumb and goes to sleep with teddy bear :D*

Sam:
*Goes to Bill and apologizes. "I didn't mean to embarass you. Let's just snuggle and watch a movie...your pick."* *Tom calls from bathroom "I'm waiting for my spongebath!!! What about me???"* *Changed my mind.* :p Poor Tom...he's gettin the shaft.

Jesse: *watches you two snuggle, realizes Tom is a jerk...but a HOTT jerk...and wanders into the bathroom.*

Sam: *Girls take turns pulling on both boys' arms. They can't decide. They want both. Rotation schedule?*

Jesse: ten minute rotations....*hands you a sponge* you'll need it....*looks over your shoulder at Bill, who is giggling hysterically to himself*

Sam: *Tom yells to Sam-GONNA NEED MORE SOAPPPPP!!!* ;) OMIGOSH!!! :idea: WITH BILL: NAKED TWISTER!!!! *Oops...I fell down!!*

Jesse: all this turns into naked-twister-slippery-with-soap-changing-boys-cracking-up-running-from-room-to-room...

and then...........

Gustav walks in.

O.O

Sam: *He looks confused, raises and eyebrow, and goes straight to the video games. But we catch him slippin a peek every couple of minutes at the chaos unfolding.* We look at him *come on Gusti...you know you wanna join in.....*

Jesse: *Gusti looks up and grins, sets controler down and rips -yes RIPS off shirt. ACCCH, MUSCLES! I faint, muscle over dose.....and when I wake up he is holding....a...garden hose...and sprays us all!

Sam: Hehe...oh me. *At this point, everyone retreats to the pool. Georg appears and wastes NO time stripping down and joining in. (yum) We begin a game of wet, slippery, chicken. I perch on Bills shoulders, you on Tom's, while Gusti and Georg are involved in a heated wrestling match in a corner. We both end up in the water.*

Jesse:
wow...completely surrounded by naked boys...what now!?

MARCO-POLO!

*demands that Bill be marco*

*MARCO!*

*POLO!

*MARCO!*

*POLO!*


ACH! *SLAMS INTO BILL*

Sam: Well at this point, we all dry off (just for now) and head out to the four-wheelers. Darn the luck, there are only four. Guess us ladies will have to double up with somebody. Darn the luck again, but Georg and Gusti are not in the mood to share. So, we load up with Tom and Bill. They say *Hold on tight* and we giggle....*DON'T worry...we will*

Jesse: *Clings to Tom like there is no tomarrow* (I am in a Tom mood today o.o) Nein, nein, nein! not the MUD PUDDLE, TOMI!* *is completely covered in mud* oh, oh no, whatever will we do...our clothes are sticking to ourselves...*drives past sam and bill, coating you in mud*

Sam: *NEEEEEIIIIINNNN!!!!!!* Ugh. *Bill, now WE are all muddy. And your gorgeous hair is caked. :( Why don't we go clean up and hang out inside?* (Return to house...everyone showers...Bill and Sam separately of course, because Bill is not yet ready for that step, and Tomi and Jesse of course, together. They are there for some time, and there is no hot water left after they get out.) Tom then suggests Ping Pong, and the gang heads down to the game room, where a very sexy Twin Tournament begins.

Jesse:
Ping ponggg! *settles back, worn out from shower o.O*

*Bill beats tom, poor tomi doesn't like it, and attacks Bill, commence extremely intense Twin-tussle*

Sam: The gang goes out to grab a bite to eat. Of course, it's burgers. And of course, Tom ends up smearing ketchup all over Georg's face, starting a small foodfight, getting the entire group kicked out. Upon returing home, Georg and Gusti go out to check out the ladies in town, and Tom and Bill pop in a movie and snuggle up with Sam and Jesse. Of course, some heavy kissing and whatnot goes on during the movie...and Tom remebers very little of the movie. Jesse's lipstick is smeared all over her face. Bill's hair is...well...the same as it was before the movie, and Sam's is the same as Bill's. Tom and Jesse retreat to his room, while Bill and Sam stay in his. He decides that tonight, he wants her to stay in the room with him so they can hang out and talk and snuggle. They lay in bed, doing just that most of the night. Sam falls asleep with Bill's arms around her! :D *

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Tom leads jesse to his room, their fingers intertwined...jesse giggles to herself and peers at the king sized bed. They lay down, Tom showering kisses all over her face and neck, and she curls up, giggling...

Tom gives jesse a speech about love and relationships and blah, blah, blah, but jesse attacks him and shuts him up with one solid kiss.


lets just say things are less than appropriate, and by 7 am both of them are out cold, curled up in each others arms as if they could fall in love.


its noon when she wakes up and finds herself looking at his bare chest, with gustav and georg standing at the door way cracking up.

[samijo]

HAHA! I'm cracking up too! :lol: This is so much fun.

Meanwhile, in Bill's room, Sam wakes up to...you guessed it...waffles. Bill has breakfast waiting for her...and is very sexy walking around in his boxers. Sam is eyeballing him...and he begins to blush and turns his head. Of course...the fun for now..is over. Tom and Bill, along with Gustav and Georg, have a couple of interviews today, and a concert tonight. But...Jesse and Sam will be in the front row. Bill takes a shower and begins the long process of preparing for the day. (Sam begins applying her makeup as well, looking for her eyeliner, only to find Bill has stolen it) Bill goes to meet up with guys, and Sam waits for Jesse to come to the room. They have plans to hang out by the pool and shop before the concert tonight.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

((omg, can we REALLY go shopping? lol. this makes me want to actually do this...and you seem like sooo much fun o.O haha. too bad we live so dang far away from each other...:( ))


I'm going to past tense cuz I like it better...


Jesse came out, showered up and ready for the day. She blinked in the brighter light and grinned over at Sam, who looked like she was glowing, probably the same way that she was herself. She picked up her purse. "Ready? I want to hit the shops before tonight!" Her eyes twinkled and she let everything be completely mysterious. They made their way to the near by upscale boutiques, planning on buying completely new outfits for the concert that evening. There was a store called "rebel", and Jesse hopped up and down, eager to go in.

[samijo]

I so wish we could...I can tell we would have a blast together. GRRR to miles!

The girls spent the afternoon browsing the stores...trying on radical clothing and jewelry. They wanted outfits that would definitely get the guys' attention, even from onstage. After paying for their purchases, they wandered off to have their hair and makeup done for the big night, wanting to look their absolute best. Then it was back to change. As Jesse and Sam helped one another dress, their nerves began to get the better of them. It was time for the show.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The made their way to Jesse's Honda but were stop by a tall man wearing all red. "Jesse and Sam?" They nodded, confused. "Your limo awaits." Jaws dropped and the two stunning girls were escorted to the limo. They were served the best wine and driven right to the VIP entrance at the concert hall. Once inside, screaming girls that they walked by silenced, staring at them, mostly in curiosity, some in hatred. Front row tickets were 200$, but Sam and Jesse did not have to pay a cent. They were sent in first, and it was not long before the place filled and they were packed between girls. Lots and lots of girls. The lights went dark, and the room erupted. Jesse's stomach filled with more knots than she could ever remember. Then there he was, guitar in hand, smile on his face.

[samijo]

:shock: I'm smiling so big..you would think we were really there. And a limo...niiiiice.

Sam saw Jesse's smile, but didn't have time to say anything, because out of nowwhere, before she saw his face, she heard his voice.

"I'm staring at a broken door...."

The girls around them went wild, screaming "I love you's" and flailing their arms and bodies about. God, she loved his voice. It was so beautiful. And his face. And when he stepped into the light, he was looking straight at her. Directly into her eyes. And when he sang "just me and you" he meant exactly that.

As he played to the rest of the crowd for a bit, Sam finally stole a glance at Jesse, who was having her own eye rape session with Tom. "Save a little for the hotel room will ya?" Sam joked. Jesse giggled...and went back to staring at Tom.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Tom was staring right at her non stop, and Jesse couldn't help but to stare back. Every once in awhile he would tip his head back in that wonderful gasm pose she had gotten to see for real the night before and she had to grip the railing to stop herself from passing out. She felt dizzy from all the excitement, and couldn't do anything more than breathe. Gustav let himself go with the opening of "Break away", and Tom knew that it was Jesse's favorite song. He took a few steps forward and stood right in front of her, head tilted back, guitar right in her face. WHAT A TEASE! Sam started to giggle hysterically, and suddenly Bill reached his hand down to her. She took it, and was on stage!

[samijo]

Tom was staring right at her non stop, and Jesse couldn't help but to stare back. Every once in awhile he would tip his head back in that wonderful gasm pose she had gotten to see for real the night before and she had to grip the railing to stop herself from passing out. She felt dizzy from all the excitement, and couldn't do anything more than breathe. Gustav let himself go with the opening of "Break away", and Tom knew that it was Jesse's favorite song. He took a few steps forward and stood right in front of her, head tilted back, guitar right in her face. WHAT A TEASE! Sam started to giggle hysterically, and suddenly Bill reached his hand down to her. She took it, and was on stage!

Thanks for that opening...:)

Sam was shocked. This...she never expected. What should she do? And then she heard it. She bullhorn. He had pulled her up for her favorite song. Scream. He knew she loved it live. The whole song. And when the song ended...he did it. He kissed her. Not a real kiss...of course not. Not on stage..in front of all those people. That was not Bill's way. But on the cheek. Very tender and sweet. He helped her to the edge of the stage and squeezed her hand as she climbed down. Jesse was looking up at her...eyes wide. And Sam just stared back. For once, she couldn't speak.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

ooomg....yay billie and sam!

it was surreal watching Sam on stage. When the body guard helped her back to Jesse, they squealed and hugged each other. There was a short intermission, during which the two girls got seriously jabbed. "The h.ell? Why did he pick you?" "What makes you so freakin special?" "They are probably hoes..." The girls did their best to ignore the cruelty and whispered amongst themselves about the end of the day...the after party..which was coming fast. They had bought "club outfits" and were beyond thrilled. The thought of dancing up against Tom had Jesse trembling. Their relationship was different than Bill and Sam's. Not really in quite a bad way, just...more physical. She found herself loving him though, which she could not help. The boys came out to do a few more songs, and when the finale came, the girls made their way to change for the after party.

[samijo]

Though Sam has a blast at the concert...the girls' comment had stung. Not only for her, but for Bill. He wasn't like that at all. He didn't choose her because she was trash. He wouldn't have chose her if she was. He liked her. For her. She tried to push the though out of her mind and get ready for the next event of the evening. She and Jesse were escorted backstage, again, amongst the whispers and stares of angry girls, to wait for the guys. Finally, they came back. The girls jumped up, hugging Gustav and Georg, who entered first, congratulating them on a great performance. Bill and Tom followed, heading straight for Sam and Jesse, wrapping them up. Tom's hands went straight to Jesse's butt.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Jesse spotted her man as she let go of Gustav's adorable neck and squealed. Tom had a way of not really knowing what a "hug" was, always groping. She squeezed him just a little too tightly so he would let go of her rear end, and he did, moving his arms to her middle and squeezing back, cracking her back. "Amazing" She breathed in his ear. "I know I'm good in bed, but how was the performance?" Jesse pulled back, laughing, and smacked him lightly on the arm. What a jerk. A jerk she loved. She was reminded of the cruel words but shook them out as they all piled into the limo amongst grabbing, screaming fans. Once at the club, Tom pulled her out to the dance floor almost instantly, after downing a shot practically handed to him at the door. Bill chose to hold Sam buy the bar, drinking but not really heavily yet. He was sitting on a stool and she had her head buried in his chest, the cutest couple alive.

[samijo]

*blushes*

As soon as Bill had entered the room and held her, she felt electricity. He had whispered in her ear "You look beautiful," and she felt like it. She felt like a million bucks. The two of them couldn't help but laugh at the lover's spat between Tom and Jesse. Tom just couldn't leave the bedroom in the bedroom. Bill rolled his eyes, and Sam knew he was thinking exactly that. Now, as she snuggled against him at the club and watched Jesse and Tom on the dance floor, she felt the electricity again. She felt so alive when she was around him, and wondered how long it would take for him to really kiss her. She wondered what they would do the rest of the night, because Bill didn't dance, at least not much anyway.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Tom pulled Jesse close to her and "Body Language" began to blare out. She had loved this song since before they had met, and closed her eyes, getting into the song like she never had before. Never had she had someone to dance with like this that she was so passionate about. The song ended and on came a rare slow dance...something by Spears, but all the same. Tom drew her even closer and for once placed his hands respectfully on her hips, while she stood on tip-toes, her 5'4 to his 6'something. He only swayed, his dreads spilling over his shoulder and tickling her cheek. "Can I tell you a secret?" Tom whispered in her ear. She could feel the cool metal of his lip ring. "Anything." Tom hesitated before lifting her off her feet a moment. "Damm, I'm falling for you." Jesse's breath caught. The night was perfect. Forget the stupid girls. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Sam and Bill actually on the dance floor. They held each other close but far enough away to look into each others eyes without blinking.

[samijo]

Oh my geez. How totally sweet would that be for a dude like Tom...so macho...to say something like that?? *melts*

They danced. And he held her. And it felt amazing. Still, she knew he held back. She understood that he wasn't like Tom. He didn't move that fast and didn't rush. He had told her the night before that he wanted things to be perfect when he fell in love, and he wanted to give his lady the world. She hoped with all her heart that she was that lady. Suddenly, a mob of crazed fan girls broke between them. Bill looked shocked, but remained calm, as he always did, and was kind to his fans. Sam loved that about him. What she did not like was that in the rush, she was thrown to the floor, and stepped on, her ankle twisted and wrist bruised. She couldn't even stand. She desperately looked for Bill, but could not see him, and was sure he thought she had walked over to the bar.

She felt strong arms lift her up, and looked to see Tom and Georg carrying her to a corner. Seeing the mob before it saw them, they had snuck away and come from behind. Jesse was there as well, with a wet cloth, wiping the dirt from Sam's face. Sam couldn't help but cry, her night quickly falling apart. This was not going the way she had hoped. Tom and Georg carried her to a private room, where Bill arrived soon after. They left the two of them alone. The sight of Bill made Sam's heart flutter. She knew she looked a mess. "Sam, I am SO sorry. I thought you had walked to the bar or something. I never dreamed-" "I know. It's not your fault." Sam tried to smile, but her body hurt all over. Bill sat down beside her. He took her bruised hand, looking deeply into her eyes. He kissed her wrist, very gently, and then, without even blinking, pressed his lips to hers, granting her a glimpse of heaven.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

omg, i awed out loud >.< THAT IS SO CUTE.


Jesse was pretty upset with the girls who had no respect for her friend, and had every intension of going back, finding each and every one of them and doing to them what they did to Sam. The imagine of Sam crying was burnt into her memory. Not that she had not seen it before, they cried to each other on many occasions, but this time it was different. This time it was a matter of complete strangers blatantly hurting her. She was in mid-march away when Tom grabbed her wrist and pulled her back, against him, wrapping his arms around her middle as she struggled, breathing hard and feeling fire in her veins. "Its ok, its ok, she's alright now. Relax." She went limp in his grip and he let go, turning her to face him. "This is getting stupid. Come on, lets get out of here." She nodded numbly and he took her hand, keeping her close so that she did not get trampled either.

Out in the night, Jesse wrapped her arms around herself, and was surprised when she felt weight on her shoulders. Tom's oversized zip up hoodie, which dangled to just below her knees, was draped across them, and she felt better. They were walking in silence down the street when they spotted Bill and Sam, locked in a kiss. They stopped and smiled knowingly at each other before turning to leave. Neither Bill nor Sam noticed them, for to the two love birds, no one else in the world mattered. Tom bounced a little as he walked, and Jesse could tell he was cold, but he didn't say anything. Suddenly, Tom tugged her arm and Jesse found herself in an alley way.

He pushed her against the wall and breathed deeply into her neck. "I've never loved before." She knew it. "Then love me." She whispered back, before pressing her lips to his. The entire world seemed to erupt in sparks, and she shivered as his lip ring teased her. Just as suddenly as it all started, it came flying to a hault. "CLICK.""GOTCHYA!" Paparazzi. They were in trouble now.

[samijo]

Oh me. LoL! First of all. AWWWWWW! You were going to kick some butt for me! Second...I actually said out lout...Oh **** when you and Tom found the alley! HAHA!

After their kiss, Sam was stunned. She had prepared herself to wait ages for such a miracle. It was better than she had imagined. She and Bill stared into each others eyes for a few moments, neither saying a word, because there were no words to describe such a moment.

The group left together and split up once outside, Tom and Jesse going off alone, Bill and Sam doing the same. Gustav and Georg tagged along after a group of girls who had seemed rather interested in them at the party. It was cold out, but Sam barely felt it. She could still feel the warmth of Bill's lips on hers. At that very moment, she felt them again as he tenderly pulled her to him and kissed her. They stayed that way for just a moment, not wanting to spoil their magic by allowing others to see. Bill cleared his throat. "We should probably find Tom and Jesse and get back to the hotel. It's pretty late." "Yea, I think you're right." As they turned, they saw a bright flash, and heard a voice yell "GOTCHYA!" Bill's face drained of color. "Schiesse." He grabbed Sam's hand and they ran to the alley where the photographer had hurried from.

There, in all their passionate glory, were Jesse and Tom, obviously interrupted.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

They were still stunned, and Tom was holding his hands over his crotch like some scorned puppy. He was fully clothed but...well I'm supposing one gets the picture. Bill and Sam stumbled into the alley way looking as stunned as they were and all four of them turned as red as could possibly be. They fled down the back of the alley and out the other side, bad move considering they were now in leave-the-concert-central, and about two hundred girls saw them all at once. Unsure of what else to do, they ducked into a small corner store and hid in a back aisle.

Panting, they all burst into giggles. It did not take long for them to catch their breath and sneak out the back of the store. Bill called the limo, which met them at the end of the alley, and they piled in, chilled and eager to get away from the public eye. They all knew the next day their kisses would be plastered everywhere, but ignored the knowledge for the time being. Once back at the hotel, Tom picked Jesse up in his arms like a baby, and Bill insisted on giving Sam a piggy back ride. Their rooms were right across from each other, and both girls giggled from their "perches" at each other before disappearing into the perspective rooms. Tom laid Jesse out on his bed and disappeared into the bathroom, returning a moment later in his boxers, ready for bed, and curled up next to her under the blankets like a little boy.

There was nothing better than the feeling of bare skin on bare skin, and Tom and Jesse once more reveled in it all night long and in to the morning. Jesse grew more and more in awe of Tom as a person and an individual, who laid with his lips touching her nose, just mumbling in his weariness about life. She fell asleep to his soft tones.

[samijo]

Scorned puppy!!! AHAHAH!!! LOve it!!!!

After the VERY eventful night, Sam was beat. And one look at Bill told the same. One look at Tom's face and in Jesse's eyes left nothing to the imagination of what would the music would be in their room for the night. Would it be the same in Bill's? Sam was suddenly nervous. IF he actually let himself go that far, should she let herself do the same? The chances of Bill doing something like that would be crazy, but things were so perfect between them. Everything made sense. Would this?

They stumbled into the room, laughing. Bill showered and tamed his hair, and Sam did the same. Finally, things were calm. They stood staring at each other in silence. His brown eyes locked on her blue ones, he motioned for her to come to him. She came. They sat down on the edge of the bed together. "Sam, I...this is so hard for me. I don't let myself feel this way. I don't rush things, and I don't like to get physical the way Tom does. I don't do things that way. I'm not that type of person. But I am feeling things for you that I never thought I could feel."

Sam felt the electricity that was becoming all too familiar. "I feel the same way." And then, in unison, as if their hearts and minds were one, they said, "I think I am falling for you." The realization of what had just happened overcame both of them, and they melted into one another. Time ceased to exist, and nothing mattered anymore but their need to love.

When Sam awoke, the sunlight was gleaming across his perfect face and she could feel her body against his soft skin. A smile crossed her face as she closed her eyes and snuggled deeper into his arms.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

OMG. OMG...OMG... cutest thing ever.

There was two new girls at breakfast looking pretty weary that next morning, and the foursome exchanged amused glances. Gustav and Georg had hangovers like none other, and Jesse was walking on air. A moment later and everything changed. The boy's best friend Andre brought over a stack a mile think of magazines with kisses plastered all over every cover. Who ever the guy was who took the picture was a millionaire by now. A heavy sigh left Tom's lips and Jesse looked over at him, a little worried. He quickly replaced his frown with a smile, however, and got up, practically knocking the chair over and dragged his brother off to a corner.

After some odd whispering and a few confused glances exchanged between myself and Sam, the boys returned all grins. "Bikini's ladies, we are taking you out!" Sam and I did not even bother to ask, we just got up from the table at their bidding and scampered off to our hotel room that we had not been in for nearly over 24 hours. Putting n our cutest bathing suits and shorts over them, we appeared downstairs to find the boys waiting in bathing suits and tops of their own. They took us out to the car and blindfolded us both, with complaints all around.

Some unknown time later, we were pulled from the car by our boys and stopped after a few yards. "Blindfolds off!" My blindfold was dropped and there, sitting before us, was a giant yacht.


...o.o

[samijo]

Ah..shiz. I don't know nothin bout yachts. LoL!

The kiss had not seemed to cause too much trouble, at least not yet. Only time would tell. Gustav and Georg could tell something was up, and were very curious about what was going on behind doors one and two all night. As Sam stared out at the blue water, her heart swelled with happiness. He knew she loved water. She told him how much she adored the peaceful noises it made. She noticed him watching her. She turned her face toward his, and his brown eyes bore straight into her soul. She blushed and turned away. He touched her chin with his finger and turned her face toward his, brushing his lips against hers, his tongue dancing against hers. She ran her hands through his dark hair...loving its soft texture. He had not styled it today. It was loose and hung to his shoulders, mixing with her own brown locks. He broke their embrace and kissed her forehead. "Come on. We seem to have an appointment." Grinning that adorable smile of his, he grabbed her hand and pulled her behind him, scampering toward the yacht like a child.

Sam glanced behind her, looking for Tom and Jesse. Of course, they were creating quite the sandstorm.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Tom's tongue in her mouth was even better than the wind in her hair and the sea breeze burning her nose. She blushed red as they pulled away from each other, and she scampered after Bill and Sam. Tom swaggered behind. Once on board, they all scattered to discover the place. plush chairs, the deck all beautiful wood and the downstairs was stunning. Tom came up behind Jesse and tickled her, and she fell into a chair, laughing. He stood over her, thrusting his hips teasingly and she pushed him away with her knees, jumping up and finding Sam, who was leaning over the side of the boat with Bill taking it all in.

"This is awesome!" She was saying, and I hugged her from behind before flouncing off again. The boat's captain rang the bell and the boat jilted into action. A few hours later, we all lay out in our bathing suits, soaking up the sun and burning just like any good German would do. Tom ran his hand up and down my own arm and I shivered. I looked over to see Bill pecking Sam's nose time and time again while she giggled. How did we get so lucky?

[samijo]

K...I'm gonna try this in the first person as well...see if it works better for me too.

The boat was amazing, and I could not imagine being anywhere else at that moment. However, in the back of my mind, I knew that soon the guys would have to go back to their life again, full of interviews, concerts, appearances, and signings, all things which we could not be a part of. Jesse and I were due to go back to the states in a few days. How could this fairytale end? I tried to push these thoughts from my mind as Bill peppered my face with kisses. How I loved these kisses. It felt liked butterflies were dancing across my face. I smiled, twirling Bill's hair around my finger. Once more, he kissed me, his tongue-ring waking making my mouth come alive. I wanted him badly. He knew this, and decided it was best to do something else. I looked at Tom and could see he was thinking the same thing. After all, Jesse sure was rubbing him in all the right ways. They needed to think of something, and fast.

After his loss to Bill at ping pong, Tom was in desperate need to reassert his authority. But what could he challenge Bill to on a boat???

[Ich_liebe_bill]

oops, didn't realize i had went to first person, LOL. thats ok, I like it...SOOO I'm gunna keep it :D.

Tom was growing restless, I could see, and so I tried to calm him down by patting his arm and sitting up. He sat up with me and then rose to his feet, letting his impish smile turn me bright red. "Bill, Billie, Biiiilll." Bill sat up and crossed his legs, indian style. "Ja, ja, Tom?" "I challenge you...to...ah...erm..." I laid back down and threw my arm over my eyes. "A swimming race? A drinking game? a kissing game? What?" I offered ideas. Tom snorted. "JA! A Swimming race!" I smiled, still laying back and peeked out from under my arm to see Sam stand and stretch. She wandered over to the lowered deck and looked over the side. We were out pretty far, but it was still swimming area and Tom and Bill began to push each other in anticipation.

"To the buoy and back!" Sam announced and the boys practically lept over her head into the water. I jumped up and came to her side, ready to watch the race. "READY, SET, GO!" Bill screamed; "ITS TIME TO RUN!" just before he took off, giving Tom a 2 second lead.

[samijo]

I watched as Tom and Bill's lean bodies glistened in the sun while they churned through the water. "My God, he's beautiful," I thought to myself. I looked at Jesse, and it was all too obvious that she was thinking the same thing about Tom. I turned my attention back to the race. It was pretty close. They were good swimmers. But at the last minute, Tom inched ahead, the memory of his ping pong defeat pushing him to victory. He pumped his fist in the air. Bill looked like he had lost the fight, but not the war, which I believed. This was something I was sure had been going on for 18 years, and would not stop now. Tom had crawled back in the boat and was claiming his prize. "Does the hero get a kiss....or something?" I did not wait around to see what Jesse's answer would be. I was fairly certain I already knew, if Tom could just wait until we got back to the hotel.

I helped Bill back into the boat. I wrapped my arms around his neck, standing on my tip toes to plant a kiss on his lips. They were so soft. Bill looked at the captain. "I think it's time we head back."

We returned to shore and thanked the captain for his troubles. Tom and Jesse took off down the beach, running like wild horses. Bill and I found a secluded area among some trees, spread a blanket, and got comfortable. "I had a great time today. Thank you," I told him. "You don't have to thank me. I had fun also." We were both propped up on one arm, facing one another. As he caressed the skin on my arm, I traced the lines of his star tattoo with my finger, sometimes going lower than I probably should have. "I love you Bill." I stopped tracing. He stopped caressing. I hadn't meant to say that out loud. It slipped. "Oh my God. That's it. I've ruined this. Things were great, and I pushed it. He already said he didn't want to push too fast, and there I went. We already slept together, and I couldn't just accept FALLING for me....I had to go and say that I LOVE him!" Bile was rising in my throat.

I could not bring myself to look into those beautiful brown eyes that I loved so much, the eyes I knew were about to tell me goodbye.

"Sam, please look at me." He raised my face up toward his. Tears began to sting behind my eyes. "I love you too, Sam. I began to feel it so strongly before, but have been fighting it back. I can't fight it anymore than you can. I love you."

The sun was just beginning to set, a pallet of colors painting the sky. The sounds of the ocean set a slow rhythm. I looked deeply into Bill's eyes....deeper than every before. I saw his heart, and he saw mine. And then they became one.

As we gathered our things, preparing to head to the hotel for the night, Bill broke the news to me. "Sam, I need to talk to you. I know that you are leaving. And I have to be honest with you. I can't let you go. I want you with me. On tour. I've already talked it over with the others. Things have been arranged. Please say you will come. I don't want to spend any more time without you."

"Bill, I want to say yes, with all of my heart. But I cannot leave Jesse-" He raised his hand to my lips, stopping me. "Tom's asking her tonight as well."

[Ich_liebe_bill]

*falls out of chair* i LOVED THAT. OMG.


I collapsed in exhaustion nearly a mile down the beach into a welcoming patch of grass up quite a ways, and Tom fell to a sitting position next to me, panting. He lay onto his back slowly and crossed his arms over his heaving chest. Every inch of his naked torso glistened as it rose and fell and I could not keep my eyes off of him for moment. I chose to roll over onto my back, however, as well, and tried to calm my aching lungs. All the adrenaline in the world had been in me the last few moments, and now it slowly faded away to the low that was inevitable every time. We were to be leaving in about 30 something odd hours, and I felt my heart sink. This would all go away, and I didn't know if I could handle that. What had started as an innocent trip to Europe with a close friend turned into love, and I was caught off guard by it.

One tear managed its way from the corner of my eye and I wiped it away as quickly as I could, but Tom managed to see it first and turned to me, propping himself up on one elbow. "Hey, no, don't do that." I closed my eyes a moment. How could I explain to him it was because I loved him? It seemed I didn't have to. "Jesse, please, don't be upset. I need to tell you something." He became so gravely serious I started to panic on the inside. Here it comes, the big "I have loved this time together but I'm a big rock star" speech. "I love you." My heart sank, but then stopped just as suddenly. "What? You do? I...what?" It was an idiot reply but I was in shock. I thought he had just been milking me all this time, I DID after all, give him what he wanted. "It is so much more than sex, Jesse. I need you in my life." I opened my eyes, looked into his deep brown ones, and sighed. "I never thought I would hear you say those words. But Tom, I cannot just leave..." He put a finger to my mouth. "Nein, you can. Bill is asking Sam. We need you, we can't do this without you." I could only nod, and he smiled, from ear to ear, like I had never seen before. It was the most beautiful smile I had ever seen.

darkness came over us not too long after, and I heart voices echoing over the waves. I looked up and saw Bill and Sam, hand in hand chatting away. They walked right past us and I leapt up, waving and laughing. They turned, and came trapesing over. "Did he ask you?" Both of us blurted at the same time. "YES!" We both exclaimed, laughing.

The boys took us back to the hotel. The next day, Tom said, we had an interview. My stomach turned to knots.


((I'm going to bed now, Sam! write some more though, K?? I can't wait to read it!))

[samijo]

I just smiled..OH so big. :D I can't believe how this started out as goofing off and has ended up. It's so fun...and I have never done this before!


When I saw Jesse, she was beaming with excitement, and we couldn't get the words out fast enough. Neither of us would even return for the rest of our things, sending for them immediately. Bill and Tom explained to us that it was necessary for us to participate in the interview for two reasons. One, for damage control on Tom and Jesse's Midnight Makeout Madness. Two, if we were going to be with them on tour, people needed to know us, and know why we were there and what our purpose was. Were we permanent "groupies?" Were we girlfriends? Immediately, we had to be labeled. Neither Jesse, nor I, liked this much. But, Tom and Bill were honest to a fault with their fans, and we respected this a great deal. This entire conversation was a blur.

They told us that our "job" to the public would be to help Andre maintain the fan club. After all, Tokio Hotel was growing rather quickly and had fans from all over the globe. We would also help the band with scheduling. Of course, as always, the boys made all of the decisions. We would just help keep them straightened out, as only females can do.

We returned to the hotel with our respective twin, finishing of the night with a bang, so to speak. Once again, I awoke in Bill's arms, those lovely arms. I spent a long time lying there while Bill slept, tracing his arm tattoo (how I loved his tattoos). "You know, I am gonna have to get that redone if you keep it up." I grinned and rolled over, kissing him good morning.

The first item on the agenda was to have breakfast with the boys, all of them. I was anxious to talk to Jesse before we met up with the others. What if Georg and Gustav thought that Jesse and I were breaking up the band or taking over their territory? That would be awful. I didn't want to call and wake her or Tom, and I definitely didn't want to walk in and interrupt anything, which I felt sure that I would. All I could do was wait.

((I'm about to go to bed as well. It's getting late.))

[Ich_liebe_bill]

I awoke the next morning in a fog. Tom had been extra worn out from the day and we had merely kissed goodnight and curled up close to each other and fell asleep. The sun hit my eyes just at the right angle to be rudely interrupted, and I squinted at the clock. ugh. 8:00 am. Wait, 8:00 am? We were supposed to meet downstairs at the hotel restaurant at 8:15. I rolled over and stopped a moment. Tom looked so peaceful sleeping, and I didn't want to wake him. I slid from bed, trying not to wake him up, but failed miserably. He opened those brown eyes slowly, and did the same deduction I did all in about thirty seconds. He practically fell out of bed trying to get himself up, and I laughed, heading for the bathroom, towel in hand.

Downstairs, Gustav was half-asleep on a lobby couch and Georg was no where to be seen as of yet. I ruffled the boys short blond hair and he grinned up at me before closing his eyes again. Sam nearly knocked me over. We wandered off to a corner to talk for a moment. "Completely insane, all of it." Her eyes were wide but at the same time I could see the little smile on her face. "I know, its crazy. We have to reassure Gusti and Georg...and the world, for that matter." Sam agreed instantly. "Yeah, which I can't imagine being all that easy."

Breakfast was completely full of chatter, thank goodness, and it only grew quiet when everyone piled in the band's van. It must have been another long night for the G's because they both looked like they could fall asleep any minute. "We will stay out of the way, I promise" I was telling Gustav and he wrapped me in a brotherly hug. "Hey, don't worry bout it, Jesse, we know." Tom spent half the ride breathing heavily in my ear, trying to turn me on. I just giggled and pushed him away.

Finally reaching the TV studio, we got out and I grabbed Sam's hand, squeezing it to reassure not only her but me as well.

[samijo]

We arrived downstairs about the same time as Jesse and Tom. Apparently, they hadn't wanted to get out of bed either. For Bill and I, it was a sanctuary, where we could be alone.

When I spoke to Jesse downstairs, I could tell she was nervous too about our upcoming appearance. We were about to speak to a worldwide fanbase. A very loyal fanbase. How would they react to this news? And my secret worry: what if they stopped listening to the band because of us? Surely they would not.

I could not help but wring my hands together in the van. Bill noticed my nervousness and smiled a bit, taking my hands in his. Putting his lips to my ear, he whispered, "It's going to be fine. I promise. They're going to love both of you, just like Tomi and I do." I smiled at him, not completely convinced, but definitely feeling better.

We stepped out of the van and of course, the band was recognized immediately. Jesse and I did not know what to do, and started to hang back. Bill put his arm around my waist and pulled me with him, while Tom tossed his arm across Jesse's shoulders as well. They released us only to sign autographs for fans, and were their usual, friendly selves. Most fans were overcome with joy at seeing their idols, but some were obviously less than thrilled to see the two of us along for the ride. Once again, I heard the cruel whispers and speculation. I tried to keep a smile on my face and show my extreme support for Bill and the rest of the band as I followed them to the door.

Finally, we were past the crowd and inside. This was something I was going to have to get used to. It was a part of their daily life. I looked over at Jesse and could tell she was a tiny bit frazzled as well. Gustav and Georg weren't the least bit concerned, but were actually involved in a heated debate about who had a better chance at getting a date with a rather well endowed young fan outside. Jesse and I couldn't help but laugh.

As Bill and Tom went over the particulars of the interview with the G's, I pulled Jesse to the side to discuss something with her. It had been on my mind as of late. "I think after the interview today, we should really give the guys some time to get away with the G's. They have spent so much time with us the last couple of days, and I don't want Gusti and Georg to feel like we are taking them away. If they stop hanging out, the band will fall apart." Jesse nodded in agreement. "You're right." I thought for a moment. "I don't really know what to do around here, but we can think of something. I just know that we need to let them have some guy time."

Just then, a tall man in a suit came around the corner, heading directly to the band. He shook their hands, thanking them for coming. "Are we ready to begin?" Bill and Tom looked over at us, and Jesse and I hurried over to meet their outstreched hands.

[tokiohotel26]

i love this story! continue

[samijo]

i love this story! continue

Thank you! Have you been reading from the beginning??? :) I thought Jesse and I were the only ones paying any attention!! How awesome...a reader! :D

[tokiohotel26]

only about 9:00 last night cuz i had my laptop taken away
i snuck on the my dads computer and read it

it is really good

[samijo]

only about 9:00 last night cuz i had my laptop taken away
i snuck on the my dads computer and read it

it is really good


HAHA! Sneaky devil. Thank you. It really started out as just us joking around being stupid. And then we got carried away and here we are...in love and dating BIll and Tom. :p Who knew? :lol: It's actually just really fun for me..I've never wrote anything like this before.

[tokiohotel26]

only about 9:00 last night cuz i had my laptop taken away
i snuck on the my dads computer and read it

it is really good


HAHA! Sneaky devil. Thank you. It really started out as just us joking around being stupid. And then we got carried away and here we are...in love and dating BIll and Tom. :p Who knew? :lol: It's actually just really fun for me..I've never wrote anything like this before.
oh well u guys are good. im doing something like this with my best friend. except its not on the forum

keep writing this! :mrgreen:

[samijo]

only about 9:00 last night cuz i had my laptop taken away
i snuck on the my dads computer and read it

it is really good


HAHA! Sneaky devil. Thank you. It really started out as just us joking around being stupid. And then we got carried away and here we are...in love and dating BIll and Tom. :p Who knew? :lol: It's actually just really fun for me..I've never wrote anything like this before.
oh well u guys are good. im doing something like this with my best friend. except its not on the forum

keep writing this! :mrgreen:

well thank you again! More will be added as soon as Jesse gets back on and adds her next part! :) I'm as anxious as you to see where it goes.

[XxInyourNightmarexX]

Sam, Jesse

You guys RULE!

I'm gonna keep reading this! It's awesome.

[samijo]

Sam, Jesse

You guys RULE!

I'm gonna keep reading this! It's awesome.

:mrgreen: Thank you! I'm sure Jesse is gonna be so excited to read all of this! More will be up as soon as she gets on again and types up the next part.

[XxInyourNightmarexX]

Kool!

I'm looking forward to it.

[aimzsweetie]

Sam and Jesse you both are awesome writers! I've been reading since the begining and I can't get enough :D .

[samijo]

Sam and Jesse you both are awesome writers! I've been reading since the begining and I can't get enough :D .

Oh my geez. I am going to die from happiness. :mrgreen: Thank you all!!! More to come!!! Not sure where we're going with it, and it may be a LITTLE cheesy to be touring with the guys, but hey...it's fun. Maybe there will be a double wedding or something in the end...OOOO with babies!! I'm excited! :D

[writeratheart412]

Yes, keep writing this! It's awesome!!! I wish mine went as smoothly...

*glares at fans*

CAN'T YOU GUYS TOLERATE FANTASY, TOO? OR IS IT JUST ME???

Lol. JK!!!!

[samijo]

Yes, keep writing this! It's awesome!!! I wish mine went as smoothly...

*glares at fans*

CAN'T YOU GUYS TOLERATE FANTASY, TOO? OR IS IT JUST ME???

Lol. JK!!!!

I think yours is very good! It's a different style! :)

[Ich_liebe_bill]

OH MY GOSH, THANKYOU FOR ALL THE SUPPORT, GUYS! I HAD NO IDEA WE EVEN HAD READERS! *virtual hugs everyone*



The interview went smoothly, thank the Lord. Tom kept a careful eye on my expression, I could see it out the corner of my eye, but I kept a steady smile and answered every question to the best of my ability. Six years of German class in America can only go so far, quite honestly. There were a zillion questions aimed my way about the kiss, and Tom stuck up for me. "We love our fans, more than anything. If they love us the same, they will support the love we have found in Jesse and Sam. They will not be ruining the band, only making it better." He pulled me close to him on the couch and looked right into the camera as he spoke. I was more greatful for him than I ever had been at that moment.

Afterwards, all four boys took us out to a little eatery nearby, one they said they had frequented for as long as they could remember. A sweet old lady, addressing the boys by their first names, took our orders and staid around to chat for awhile. "It is about to time my little boys found love, and in such beautiful young girls too." I blushed red and Tom snuggled closer to me, which made me feel warm and protected.

Sam kissed Bill on the cheek and nodded to me. "We are going to go shop for awhile, ok, boys? why don't you all go out for a while?" Georg raised his eyebrows and grinned . "We get our boys for a few hours?" I grinned and punched him in the arm from where I am perched next to him.

A short while later we wandered past shop after shop, not really interested in going inside. "Whats bothering you?" I looked over at Sam, who had been chewing on her lip constantly for about five minutes. "Just worried we are going to mess up the band, you know?" I stopped and turned patting my hand on her cheek, trying to be good natured and yet sympathetic. "Bill and Tom wont let that happen. They had to fall in love sometime. It just happened to be with us, you know?"[/i She grinned from ear to ear, obviously her spirits had been raised. [i]"Come on, lets go to the lingerie store down here." I laughed as she turned bright red but followed me anyway.

[samijo]

If I was nervous before the interview, I was worse when it began. I had not considered the possibility that the interviewer would only speak in German. I had never had a German class in my life. Bill was amazing, and translated my words in his beautiful language. "His voice sounds good no matter what language he speaks in," I thought. "He could speak Star Wars, for all I care." Of course, questions were raised about the changes that our presence would have on the band, but Bill and Tom denied the negativity. Bill's words were perfect. "We always base our lyrics on things we experience. This is something that Tom and I have not experience yet, at least, nothing so deep. This means that our fans will get to experience it with us."

The eatery where they took us was wonderful, and Jesse and I were both thrilled for the interview to be behind us and to have food in our stomachs. We had eaten very little breakfast for fear that we wouldn't be able to keep it down. When we announced our plans for the afternoon, I could tell that Gustav and Georg were excited to finally have some time with their boys. I knew they wanted to catch up.

As Jesse and I passed the shops with very fashionable clothing in the windows, I could not help but miss Bill. "This is so ridiculous. I have known him for what, three, four days? But it is just so right." The more I thought of Bill, the more I thought of the band, and wondered if what he said was true. I really hoped we wouldn't ruin what they had accomplished. Jesse could tell I was worrying about something. Of course, she lifted my spirits with a quick pep talk, a reminder of the love of our men, and trip to the lingerie store.

I could feel my face flush and I followed Jesse into the store. Everywhere I looked busty mannequins were on display in erotic poses with eyelet lace underwear. I knew exactly where Jesse was going with this. She had something planned for her and Tom, which I didn't doubt he would appreciate. But would Bill be amused or revolted? "After all," I thought, "it had taken him so long to get close to me, to let me in. And when he finally had, it took him so long to kiss me, and then even longer to...well...to take THAT step." Just the thought of his skin in the light of the bedroom, and again under the moonlight, made me want to giggle like a schoolgirl.

My thoughts of Bill's body and sensual touch were broken when Jesse's voice broke my thoughts. "SAM!! COME LOOK AT THIS!!!!" Her voice was coming from the dressing rooom. I found the one she was in, knocked and she opened the door. I hurried in and she closed it quickly.

"What do ya think?" I stared at her. She looked incredible. But oh my. It was very, well, revealing. Tom would have an aneurysm. It was all black, a slinky black teddy. Well, what little fabric there was, it was black. To top of the number, a pair of black stilletos. She had nerve, lots of it.

"Oh. Mein. Gott."

[Ich_liebe_bill]

I had more nerve than most people have in one pinkie, something I kind of grew up with, I guess. In fourth grade I had liked a boy, and read in some magazine somewhere that boys like girls who could be assertive. Who gives a fourth grader a magazine like that? None the less, I had walked right up to him during gym class and planted one on him. He never talked to me again, but I had gotten what I wanted. Now, I was standing in my dangerously seductive outfit in front of Sam, holding out a slightly less revealing red number, eyebrow raised, smirk on my face. She opened her mouth, closed it, and opened it again, not sure what to say.

No matter. i pushed it into her arms, half-dragged her to a changing room and waited, all lingerie-ed up, for her to show me her stuff. She peeked out shyly and I tugged on the door. The girl looked WAY good and I rolled my eyes, showed her it was on sale, and went to change back into my clothes. We made our way back to the hotel and crashed on Bill's bed, putting on "Legally blond" and laughing. It was nearly ten when the boys got in, all of them piling on the bed with us and screaming "TICKLE FIGHT!" I couldn't breathe by the time everyone calmed down and Bill looked like he was about ready to chase everyone out with sticks.

We all cleared out, taking the hint, and laughed down the hallway, going to our perspective rooms. There was a concert tomorrow night for the boys and they had to be rested up. Tom told me in a few weeks they would be headed to the US. Home! I couldn't wait.

[samijo]

Surely the red one was not for me. Oh no. Apparently, Jesse did not have the same concerns about Bill that I did. After she sent me to the dressing room, and I stared for a while at the "thing" as it can only be called, I tried it on. I must admit, it looked good. But I wasn't sure about Bill's reaction to it. We were still so new. At Jesse's insisting, I purchased it.

We waited back at the hotel and had more girl time, until the boys arrived. It was clear that they had enjoyed their time together. It was also clear from the urgency with which Bill cleared the room that he was happy to be back. Once everyone had left, and Jesse had given me the "wink," Bill pulled me to him. I could tell he had missed me. His arms were strong against my back, and at first he just held me close to his body. Then he pushed me away a little, holding my face in his hands, staring so deeply into my eyes that I thought I would fall straight to the floor. "I missed you Sam." "And I'm putty," I thought. Instead, I said, "I missed you too, Bill. Didn't you have fun though? You needed to spend time with the guys. I know they've missed having you and Tom around." "I know. And I did have fun. But I still missed you. I'm with them all the time. It's just going to take some time getting used to balancing this out. I'm not used to being with them and having someone else on my mind."

I had to ask. "Did they say anything about the situation? Are they upset?" Bill turned to me. "No, Sam. I've already told you. If they had not wanted this to happen, it wouldn't have. Every decision we've made has been made as a band. Tom and I don't make decisions alone. That wouldn't be fair to Georg and Gustav. I promise, they want you here too. They adore you and Jesse. They think you're good for the band also. You're like sisters to them." This was what I needed. I needed to know that it was not just an act, and that it really was ok with them.

Bill could see the relief on my face. He touched my lips and kissed them softly. "I can't believe it took me so long to find you."

I was not ready to show Bill my purchase just yet. It was still too soon. Instead, I wanted to show him the real me. "Tell me about you. The real you. I want to know how you became who you are. All of it."

I changed into something more comfortable, one of his shirts. He undressed, climbing into bed in his boxers. He wrapped his arms around me and we began to talk. We talked about how our lives had changed, how they had hurt us. He told me about the pain his father's absence had caused him and Tom. I too, had experienced divorce, and felt the void he spoke of. His eyes glistened when he spoke of he and Tom, young and alone in bed, crying themselves to sleep. My heart ached for him, and I hugged him closer to me. We talked into the early morning hours, losing track of time. When we finally gave in to sleep, both of his arms were wrapped tightly around me, and my head was on his chest.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The purchase was not for that not, not for a night close to this one either. I swung my legs good-naturedly at the end of the bed and watched Tom go back and forth, seemingly restless, but only getting things put together. I was wearing my favorite pair of worn out jeans and at his insisting, one of his over-sized t-shirts and felt more comfortable then I ever could remember feeling. After a few minutes of throwing stuff around and picking up one thing, dropping it, finding another, grunting, and sighing in frustration, Tom stopped, dropped his arms and looked at me. "Can't find it." He mumbled. I stood, walked over to one of the draws. Opening it, I pulled out his swim trunks. "Me neither." I grinned wryly at him and he humphed, snatching them away and dropping his pants right then and there, completely unaware that the window was open.

The darkness that surrounded us outside was a comforting one, and we walked through the night, hand-in-hand to the pool. No one was around, as the pool was closed, and Tom lifted me over the short fence before vaulting himself over . He pulled his shirt over his head and ran past me, taking a flying leap into the water, nearly soaking me. I shivered a little before pulling his shirt off and taking off my jeans, folding them and setting them on a lounge chair. I sat on the edge, dangling my feet in the water. "That wont do." Tom pushed himself half way out of the water, wrapped his solid arms around my waist and pulled me in. The water sent an adrenaline rush up my spine. He did not let go of me.

My feet did not touch the bottom, but his did, and so he pulled me close, and I laid my head down on his shoulder. "Why me? What is it about me that made you want me?" I mumbled into his skin and he pulled me back, letting me float on my own a moment in the water so he could look into my face. "You never judged me. You let me be me. In the process, I saw you, and loved you." I smiled and put my arms around his neck, kicking gently with my legs. He kissed me deeply, his tongue dancing on mine, and I exhaled, overwhelmed. I never wanted the night to end.

[samijo]

I woke up, relaxed and smiling. Today was supposed easy. There was a concert later, so the guys had to get together a bit before for a sound check and to be sure everything was in order. Otherwise, the day was ours. I hoped we could just lounge about the hotel. Somehow, during the night, I had ended up with all of the covers, and Bill was now curled up into a ball, quite cold. I smiled and pulled the blankets over toward him, kissing his neck as I covered it. I slipped quietly out of bed and headed to the bathroom to shower. The warmth of the water felt good, and I stayed in for a while, along with my thoughts. When I turned off the water, I could hear the TV going in the room. I smiled, knowing that I would be greeted by those big brown eyes. I pulled a towel off the rack and stepped out, I stopped in my tracks. "I love you," said the mirror. I hadn't even heard the door open. "When could he have possibly came in and done this?" I stared in awe. "My God." I wrapped the towel around my dripping body and walked out into the hotel room.

Once again, Bill had breakfast ready and waiting. Everything smelled so wonderful, and there was a fresh rose by my plate. I looked up at him, incredulous. He smiled and kissed me good morning. "Well I don't get an 'I love you' back?" I grabbed him passionately and kissed him deeply, wiggling his tongue ring with my tongue. "Well I GUESS that will do," he laughed. He pulled me over to the floor where he had our breakfast picnic spread out. We sat together and relaxed, enjoying the time.

"So, what are the plans for today before you guys head off to get ready?" Bill looked at me, a grin on his face. "Well, Gustav and Georg are out establishing their own male dominance at the mall. Apparently they went out again last night and met some ladies at an arcade. They're meeting back up with them in about an hour." I waited for him to finish, but he didn't continue. "And you and I" He smiled again, that adorable smile. "Well, you, Jesse, Tom and I will be having a nice, quiet lunch together. Tom and I will be cooking our special spaghetti for you." "Special, huh?" Bill laughed, "Yes, Tom and I have a special sauce that we make for it. It's completely our own."

"Well that sounds great," I told him, touched that he wanted to cook for me. "And after that?" A mischievous look came over his face. "And then, Tomi and I will be taking the both of you down so that he and I can have a little ping-pong rematch."

[Ich_liebe_bill]

I awoke raw and tired, my body feeling the exhaustion one could only feel from swimming for a few hours. Tom had slept in the nude just to get to me and was laying on his back, looking really, really funny. I tried to keep myself from cracking up, kissed his stomach softly, and got up to clean myself up. A quick shower and a primping session, Tom was still not awake and I paced back and forth for awhile, just wishing something would happen. I decided to go out on the terrace for awhile. The sun shown on my clean skin and I felt light as air. Strong arms rapped around my middle and kissed were buried into my neck. Tom stood behind me in a towel. Somehow he had managed to shower without me knowing it and hadn't bothered to dress when he came out. He was going to get himself in to trouble one day.

"How is my girl?" I turned, pulling him close to me and breathing in his freshly showered sent. Axe. God, he smelled wonderful. "Wonderful." He tilted up my chin and kissed me gently on the lips. His lip ring was warm form the shower and I trembled from head to toe. "Today is going to be full of surprises!" He announced, turning to go inside. He rummaged through his hat suitcase for nearly twenty minutes before finding just the right one and placing it just so on his perfect head.

Later on, Tom lead me to the hotel kitchen, and I was surprised to find it empty all except for a table set for four, and Bill cooking. Sam came out from what looked like a little bathroom off to the side and smiled largely at me. "Aren't you so excited for the pasta?" I blinked at her "Pasta?" Tom was standing next to Bill, doing something, and then looked at him in surprise. Punching his arm, he exclaimed; "You TOLD her? Jerk." Bill laughed and punched him back. "Couldn't help it, bro, I was too excited."[/b

The ingredients added into the sauce caused me to raise an eyebrow, and when we toasted to each other with wine, I was not really sure how I would feel about it all. But once I took a bite, all doubts dissolved and I couldn't believe my taste buds. It was so good! The lunch was wonderful, and full beyond belief, we made our way to the game room. [b]"We are doing this in TEAMS this time!" Tom announced, scowling at Bill. Bill's charcoal lined eyes glinted. "Well, fine, but we are going to mix it up a little. I get Jesse." Tom raised his eye brows and I laughed, picking up a paddle. "I have no idea how to do this the German way." "Its easy..." Tom stood behind me and showed me how to hit the ball just so, and every time there was a point scored, we switched sides.
"Ok, now let me have my teammate, lover boy!" Tom grinned at his brother. "Well fine then." He tapped Sam on the arm and winked at her. "We are going to kick their asses!"

[samijo]

I did not know that Bill had spoiled the surprise, but that fact that he had made it that much sweeter. He was like a child who couldn't wait until Christmas. It was endearing, really. Bill rubbed his arm where Tom had punched him. I walked over to him, raised his sleeve, and kiss the spot. He smiled down at me, and kissed my forehead. As Jesse and I watched the boys prepare the meal, I could tell she was apprehensive about the ingredients, and I couldn't help but feel the same. But with Bill feeding me the first bite, I couldn't help but give in to the magic. It was delicious.

As we prepared later to watch the boys have their rematch, Tom decided to change things up a bit, to which Bill added his own rule. With two player teams, Jesse on Bill's team and I on Tom's, it would be interesting. The game began, and it was obvious from the beginning that Tom was **** bent on settling the score with Bill. I on the other hand, was not so good. Things started out well, to which I received a high five from Tom. But things went down hill quickly. "I changed my mind Bill. GIVE ME MY WOMAN!" Jesse squealed and galloped over. I pouted, knowing of course that he was kidding, dragged my feet over to Bill. I looked like a dog with a tail between its legs.

Bill turned my face up to his, only to find me grinning from ear to ear. "What's this?" he asked. "Ah, I just liked the scenery better on this side of the table," I said, swatting him playfully on the backside and wiggling my eyebrows at him. His jaw dropped and he raised his own eyebrows, showing surprise and pleasure, all rolled into one. He was amused.

[samijo]

^^^^

[Ich_liebe_bill]

I pranced over to Tom and planted a kiss on his cheek, then turned and wiggled my rear end in anticipation of the ball. The ball was served and I scored on Bill and Sam. Tom nearly knocked me into the table with his hug of excitement. Two more points and we would win. "Serve the-" Georg was standing at the door. "Hey, meatheads, sound check in twenty." Dangit, the game would have to wait. Both boys dropped their paddles, gave out kisses and traipsed for the door, tussling with each other and Georg as they went. I grinned at Sam and set my paddle down, a little worn out from the festivities.

That was pretty much our cue to go and get ready for the night. We were due backstage to help with some of the things that needed done before a concert...whatever that may have been. I practically danced all the way up the stairs to my room because I had way too much energy to take the elevator.


((haha, i just got picked as a mod, I'm a little too excited to type...))

[samijo]

*Congrats to Jesse on being a new mod*

The game was cut short by Georg and Gustav's announcement, which probably for the best considering Bill had lost all focus following my contact with his rear.

Back in Tom's room, Jesse and I contemplated our wardrobe decisions. Of course, we had to look our best. This was the first concert since our big announcement. There would be more whispering, more stares. But this time, we were prepared to fight fire with fire, our fire being extreme and utter sexiness. We took turns showering and shared the mirror, applying makeup. Of course, the room was big enough for us to each have two mirrors, but it was more fun this way. Finally, with one last look, we left, heading down to the limo that was waiting for us.

We were led in a back entrance to the arena, and led through yet more entrances and doorways until finally we were taken to the front row. We had our own special booth, a spot where no one could touch us. There was only room for the two of us, but it was amazing. This time, there would be no trampling. As we walked through the throngs of teenage girls, they stared. This time, we smiled at them, saying hello. Some said hello back, some said nothing, and some said entirely too much. I wasn't bothered, and I could tell Jesse wasn't either. It would be like this everywhere. Tomorrow, we would be leaving for another country, and it would be the same there.

The lights dimmed and the show began. At this moment, I had the strangest feeling of deja vu. "How far we've come since then," I thought.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

heyy! look up love in hindsight on youtube if you want to see me and my sister Chey being weird warming up for music practice, lol we are wokring on uploading a performance now...omg, i just spammed. *smacks new mod self*


back to the story.


I was trying my best to keep my cool sitting in the booth with Sam, and when one small girl, probably like twielve years old came up to me and shyly handed me a little paper to autograph, I melted into a little puddle on the floor. Suddenly, three, four, five, thirty girls were asking for our autographs. Some even had random pictures of us! I was surprised and pleased at the same time, realizing that for the first time that fans really did love us. I grinned and chatted away with as many passing girls as I could and felt myself blushing with every compliment. It was overwhelming to be so loved when one feared hatred.

The crowd dispersed and screaming filled the room as the boys made their way to the stage. Each song brought me closer to Tom somehow, even when he was not looking at me. I sang softly to each one and listened as Sam did the same. I loved that girl for everything we had been through together, and realized that we had become closer over time. It was amazing what circumstances could do.

[samijo]

*looked it up...didn't get anything at all but some random dude. Rubs your cheek from the smack you gave yourself.*

I had not prepared myself to be loved. I had prepared myself to be hated. Never would I have dreamed that these girls would be asking for OUR autographs. We were overnight celebrities it seemed. I was almost grateful when the show began because I felt that I was taking away from the band. I knew if Jesse could hear my thoughts she would say I was worrying too much, and I was. I sang along quietly to the music I loved, had loved for so long, before Bill knew I existed. I sang his words alone at night, praying that one day he would sing them back to me. And here I was, hearing him sing words to me at night far better than the ones I imagined.

As Jesse reached over and squeezed my hand, I felt the our bond, the bond we had only strengthened over the past week. We started this journey as a couple of pals who knew each other only through screen names, the one thing in common their love for the band. And here we were, the best friends anyone could ask for, living this fairytale together.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

*snuggles Sam-sam* yay! ok, lol, search..."Vocal Warmups" we are the giggly girls. lol....we are about to upload and informational one about us thats kind of cute too.

The night seemed to pass in a dream, and when the boys signed autographs, so did we. A few days later, in light of the recent popular demand, we were asked to do a photo shoot. I was nervous and thrilled all at once and let myself feel pretty the morning of. The studio bought us each 4 new outfits to wear and I was thrilled to find that they somehow knew exactly what my taste was. It was much like Bill's, yet a bit less loud, and so I had some feminine clothing directly from Tripp to choose from which thrilled me to pieces. Sam had plenty to choose from in her own style and was just as bouncy was I was.

Tom wrapped his arms around me from behind and looked into the camera with that deep come hither look he had perfected. I gave my best look of the same but was afraid it looked cheesy compared to him. Then Bill and Sam posed, looking into each others eyes. The pictures were turning out great. The four of us got together, and ended up in a pile of giggles on the photo room floor. Even those didn't turn out so bad, and the place that was doing the shoot was getting calls as the shots were taken for magazines and websites. Tom insisted on taking more shots of just us and pinned me to the floor, grinning impishly at me. Leave it to him to want to take risque pictures.

I, being the odd one I am, got into it and let myself go for a minute or to before giggling and pushing him off. Those pictures would sure slam the world tomarrow.

[samijo]

Will all of the new appearances and photo shoots coming up, the new clothes provided came in handy. Tom and Bills were pros and were very comfortable in front of the camera, and Jesse seemed to have little trouble adjusting. I hoped I could do the same.

I watched Tom and Jesse play around with one another, amazed at the attentiveness Tom showed her after all the stories we had heard about his "extracurricular activities." "It was all about finding the right girl," I thought. When it was our turn, Bill took my hand and we stepped under the lights. "It's just me and you," he whispered. And I just looked into his eyes, feeling like it truly was just the two of us. We had a lot of good shots, and then came Tom. He flew through the air in one motion and tackled the two of us. I erupted into a fit of giggles and Bill was trying to act annoyed, scolding his twin. "Tom, you idiot." Tom stopped, looking around. "We're missing one!" In one fluid motion, he grabbed Jesse's arm and hauled her down with the rest of us. She laughed as well, amused at the entire spectacle. I'm sure the photographer was less than happy, but he shot anyway. When we finally were able to get off of the floor and compose ourselves, Tom still wanted more of himself and Jesse, and what Tom wanted, Tom got.

Bill and I took the time to enjoy one another privately. He dipped his head to kiss me, and since I was growing rather fond of his rear, I slipped my hands into the pockets of his jeans.

"Hey! Enough of that!" Tom was not going to allow any fornicating if it was not his own. "Bill, Sam, it seems to me that we have some unfinished business. Wouldn't you agree?"

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The photo shoot finally over and still feeling fly, we all went back to the hotel full of things to say. "Dude, I'm going to kick you ***..." "You wish, lion-head" "Shut up, you dress-wearing..." Both of the boys had big grins, but I stopped them anyway. "Boys, boys, please. This must be settled on the...table!" I pinched their cheeks playfully and then opened the sliding van door, bounding out before any one else had the chance to move. I felt amazing, for once in my life. Donning the worlds most comfortable jeans...which I had not chosen from the Tripp selection, but from a pile of jeans that Bill had worn a few years back that I had raided and then begged of him, I had been daring and worn them a little low with a belt much like he would have. My top was a tight fitting black one that had long sleeves and read "World Domination" in red lettering across the front. My hair was styled, falling in my face, my nails black, my eyes the same. My shoes were black and pink vans, and my confidence level was through the roof.

Tom caught up with me, swept me off my feet and carried me to the game room. I nuzzled his neck and showered kisses all over his one shoulder for no reason at all other than that I was incredibly happy. Setting me down, he picked up a paddle and looked over at Bill who was waddling...yes waddling in, arms wrapped around Sam. They had walked in that way, which looked adorable but pretty complicated at the same time. Bill kissed the top of her head and I giggled like a school girl in the direction of Sam who blushed fiercely back. She was becoming more and more confident and I was so proud of her. The boys yelled for us and we stopped out subliminal messaging and took up our prospective places, ready for a 2 point game to beat all games.

[samijo]

It was over before it began. Bill's mind nor mine was one the game. There was a spark between us that had ignited a wildfire somewhere between the shoot and the gameroom. Though our feelings were strong, we were not as openly fierce with ours as Tom and Jesse. Bedroom life was very personal to Bill, which respected, and understood. However, it didn't make controlling the urge to throwing him on the table any easier. Somehow, we finished the game. Tom and Jesse won, and they celebrated in a very Tom-like fashion with lots of groping and kissing which led to lots of Jesse-like swatting and giggling. No sooner had the ball hit the floor than Bill and I threw down our paddles and raced upstairs to the room, one thing on our mind. "This is the night," I thought to myself, smiling.

Bill was so excited, he fumbled with the key card and it took him three tries to open the door. When it finally did open, his sleeve got caught on the handle. He was growing more and more flustered by the second. I raced past him, leaving him a prisoner to the wooden frame. "COME ON!" he screamed at the door. I giggled and hurried into the bathroom. "Wha-What are you doing? Sammmmm?" Trying to keep myself from getting tangled up, I called out "I will be out in one second, I promise! Just get comfortable!"

Finally, I heard the door close, Bill rustling around, and the bedsheets pulling back. Only then did I come out. The lights were out, all except the bedside lamp, which cast a faint glow into the room. Just right. As I stepped into the light, I watched as Bill's eyes grew wide, moving across the little red number I had purchased so long ago with Jesse. I had waited for the right time to wear it for him. I could see now that he appreciated it.

"Sam." I crawled into bed next to him, unsure at this point what to say or do. I was feeling confident, but hadn't thought this far ahead. "Um, I wasn't sure if you would like it or not, but I thought tonight was a good ni-" Bill put his fingers to my lips, silencing me. "Nein. Don't speak. You don't have to. Our bodies will do the talking." He pulled me close to him as he raised the covers up over our heads and the light of the lamp cast our shadow onto the wall.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

SAM!!! YOU JUST MADE ME LIKE...my jaw dropped. i liked it :)


A rustle of wind and I pulled away from Tom to find the ball still bouncing and the paddles still resounding with thuds, but no Bill or Sam. The wind they left behind told a story, and that story was of love and the final realization that nothing could destroy it. Tom turned red in the face as he realized what his brother was about to do, but it was all in fun. I placed both hands on his face, my arms wresting on his chest. I was on tip - toes, just so I could do so. We stood in silence for a moment, unable to move or think or breathe. I felt like I might turn blue in the face if I did not breathe, and all that was fixed for me when we were rudely interrupted by a couple of rowdy boys coming in to play the Hotel's Nintendo Wii. For a moment, they all stopped to stare at us, but were not, obviously star struck girls, so they simply wrestled their way onto the couch and started up the system.

Tom quietly took my hand and let me out and into the lobby, then to the elevator. Neither of us spoke on the way up, and we did not touch, but I could feel the heat like a wave coming over me. Once inside our room, Tom picked me up, facing him, and did not kiss me. I put my arms around his neck and my legs around his body and simply touched my nose to his, breathing in him, breathing together. He laid me down on the bed and I put one finger to his soft lips. "Just give me a moment." I could barely get the words out, as intoxicated with him as I was, and managed to peel myself away for a moment before returning in the little black number and heels. I watched his mouth fall open, and blushed deeply. His opinion meant the world to me.

We took it slow that night, our love becoming more one than ever before. We would leave tomorrow for the states. A whole new fan base to test. Home.

[samijo]

It was obvious that Bill liked the little red number. He was more than happy to show me. After we had collapsed in one another's arms, he pulled me into his chest, nuzzling my ear. I could not believe how passionate we had become. Of course, every moment was still very romantic and tender, but could become very wild as well. I held his hands in mine, tracing his veins. His black nail polish contrasted against my clearly painted ones. Colored polish never suited my nails, but oddly enough, looked perfect on his.

"I can see you becoming more and more confident about yourself Sam, and about us. What caused such a change?" Bill asked. I turned to face him. "Well, you, to be honest. You just give me what I need to be secure and confident. I feel so happy, and complete with you." "Well, whatever it is, I like it. I love you no matter what. But I see how happy you are. Your eyes sparkle, and that makes me happy."

I felt my cheeks begin to turn, and began to rise fro the bed. It was still a bit early for bed. "I think I'm gonna take a quick shower. I've got a lot of makeup and hair stuff I want to get out from the photoshoot." I looked back at him and smiled. He nodded, stretching out under the covers and closing his eyes.

I turned on the hot water and let the steam rise up to surround me. My body was still tingling from the passion being relived in my mind. I jumped as a I felt a hand sliding up my arm. I jerked around, almost slipping down and catching Bill in the forehead with my elbow. "You scared me!" What are you doing in here?" He smiled, a bit startled himself. "Well, I needed to get the gunk our of my hair and off my face too, and thought, "why waste water? Besides, you know you missed me."

He had a point.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Sometime in the middle of the night I awoke with a start. We had been lost in each other, just staring, and I realized that I must have drifted off. Looking over at Tom, I saw that he too, had drifted off, his arm slung over my middle in his sleep. I lay on my side, not daring to move for fear of waking him, and took a deep sigh. He opened his eyes. There was no way that I had awoken him with a sigh, he must have already been awake all on his own. He rolled over onto his back and inhaled, rubbing his hands over his face. His dreads were a tangle of blond and brown behind his head and he looked incredibly attractive in such a vulnerable state.

I was completely awake by then and sat up, swinging my legs over to side of the bed and ready for something. It had only been a few hours since I had fallen asleep, but none the less, there was not an ounce of exhaustion left in my body. Tom didn't seem to share my same outlook of the night and rolled over onto his stomach, burying his face in the pillow and almost immediately snoring. I decided to shower and once I was in, I sat down on the tub floor and closed my eyes. The warm water calmed and relaxed me, bringing back a bit of my weariness, but not quite enough to send me back to bed. My mind was full of the pending day's events. Going back to the states meant old friends and family, people to introduce Tom to. His reputation wasn't exactly a match to his personality and I was a little worried that people would not like him quite the way I did.

Stepping out of the shower, I dried myself off and pulled on some jeans and my favorite blue t-shirt that had a high school basketball emblem on it. It was right around 4 am but I was up for good. Wandering downstairs to the lobby, I sat down in one of the overstuffed chairs after getting a cup of coffee from the 24 hour continental. Somehow at 4 am the coffee still managed to be fresh and I was glad for it. There were magazines strewn everywhere and I picked one up, reading articles touch-and-go, not entirely interested. My eyes stopped on an article written some months ago about the boys, and sighed as I read about Tom and his love of the one night stand. I didn't even want to think about the other girls there had been. No matter, he loved me, now.

OOMF. I opened my eyes and gasped. Gustav was sitting in my lap, trying to smoosh me into the chair the best he could. I had apparently nodded off, and every one stood around, talking. Suitcases were piled everywhere and I realized they were waiting on me to go. "I didn't pack my..." Tom pushed Gustav off of me, laughing. "Right here, lovely." My suitcase was sitting next to him, leaned up against one leg. I grinned up at him. "Plane leaves in a few hours, lets go." Bill and Sam were both glowing, and I could see in Sams eyes that everything was dfferent. In a good way, of course. The two of them were completely adorable. Rivaling myself and Tom.

All the way to the airport, I slept. In the airport, I slept. Where had all the adrenaline gone?

[samijo]

After a VERY long shower, which did not save the water Bill claimed it would, we put on a couple of robes and sat on the balcony, talking. I asked about our trip to the states, and the plans for it.

Bill studied my face. "Well, of course there will be tours, and shows. But I know you must miss your friends and family. And you will want to stop and visit them. This is important to me because it's important to you." I blinked. "So, you're going to come with me to visit my friends and family then, and meet them?" He shrugged, "well, unless you would rather I not." He looked a beat defeated. I immediately jumped and sat down on his lap. "No no! I hadn't meant that. Of course I want you to meet them. I was just not expecting us to have any time for that. It really means so much to me that you want to meet them! Really." At this, he seemed to feel better.

We chatted for a bit longer, and began to get ready to leave. Bill had to look his part of course. No doubt there would be tons of screaming fans expecting to see his his untamed hair and dark rimmed eyes. I loved his style. Even if it was unusual for a guy. We packed up our bags and gave another quick glance around the room, double checking to see that we had not forgotten anything.

"Wait! We simply cannot forget this. It would be a terrible tragedy." Bending down and reaching under the edge of the bed, where it had landed, he pulled out the red lingerie. Winking at me, he tossed it over. I smirked at him and stuffed it in a bag.

When we arrived in the lobby, we were shocked to see that Jesse was already there, asleep on a chair. And of course, Gustav could not help himself but to be the first to wake her. Actually, he and Georg raced to it, but Gustav got the upper hand. Apparently, she had come down earlier in the morning and fell asleep. Sweet Tom had packed her luggage and brought it down.

We flew out and headed for the states. There were no shows in mine or Jesse's of course, so we would be flying to them later, strictly for the two of us. I could not help but feel knots in my stomach about this. I want Bill to meet everyone I cared about, but would they accept him and treat him with every bit of respect he deserved? He was different. Yes, he wore makeup and styled his hair contrasting to almost all men. He painted his nails black and wore tighter clothes most of the time. But that was Bill. He was a rocker. I knew many that did it. And more importantly, it didn't define who he was. Not at all. He was Bill. My Bill. And I loved him. But would the others? I wondered if Jesse was worrying about her friends and family meeting Tom. I needed to find a quite moment to talk to her about this. We would definitely need to stick together and stand our ground.


*I won't be here for the rest of the day until later tonight probably, but I will try to get up more later, after Jesse gets hers up! :)*

[writeratheart412]

:shock:
That's really good! Keep it up!

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Seeing the airport in New Jersey from the air made my stomach drop to my knees and my heart pick up. How could I have ever stayed away so long? As much as I loved Europe, this was home. Tom grabbed my hand and squeezed tightly, laughing at my eager, wide-eyed expression. Sam practically dove over both of us to look out the window, and I giggled and gave her an awkward side-squeeze. Despite my nerves, I kept a smile on my face and Sam sat up again to throw her arms around Bill, comforting him in the landing. He did not like planes. The airport was abuzz with life and girls - English speaking girls! Came over to get the boy's autographs.

They obliged, and when the girls talked a little to fast for them to catch every word, I would lean in and whisper to one or the other, as did Sam. A van was waiting for us and we all piled in, making our way to the hotel. We were left with the luggage at the hotel while the boys were rushed off to an interview. Sam and I had a bellhop carry all of our things upstairs into the joint hotel rooms and then once settled, we both agreed it was time to get out into the open air.

New York! It was great to see a familiar place. It felt like therapy to my eyes and Sam and I walked down to Times Square, thrilled to see our boys faces up on TRL's windows still. I squeezed her hand and then scampered off a few feet ahead, before turning around and yelling at the top of my lungs for no reason. I was glad to be home and had a LOT of nerves in my stomach that needed to get out somehow.

[samijo]

Finally, once settled in New York, I had a moment alone with Jesse. After she had a second to let out her pent up plane energy, I pulled her aside. "Jesse, I really need to talk to you. I don't know what to think right now, or how to handle this. Did you know that the boys had planned to come with us to meet everyone, our friends and families?" She looked at me, not really understanding my concern yet. "Well, Tom and I hadn't really talked about it yet, but I assumed I would introduce him." "Jesse, I'm afraid my family won't accept Bill. You know what is written about him, speculation and such. Not everybody seems him the way I do. And Tom. You know I think he's a sweetheart. But are you worried about how your family will accept him? The tabloids are friendly to him either. I know the truth about him as well as you. But will they believe it? Are you worried, or am I stressing about this for nothing?"

A look of realization came over her face. Now she was seeing my reason for questioning. Somehow, I could tell this wasn't the first time she had thought about this. "To be honest Sam, I've wondered the exact same thing. Tom isn't the jerk he's made out to be, the player, the womanizer. There is more to him." I knew she was telling the truth, but would everyone else see it?

[Ich_liebe_bill]

I felt my nerves begin to wear on me as Sam spoke. Tom was not what the world portrayed him as, but I knew that people didn't believe it. My parents had heard me talk about Tokio Hotel enough to know what kind of person the media portrayed him as, but I had not told them too much more than I had been in Germany longer than planned. I sat down on a bench to mull things over and rested one hand in my chin.

Sam came over and put one arm around my shoulders. "We will just have to show them the sides they don't know." I looked over at her and nodded, smiling a little, pushing my head into her shoulder a moment before standing. "We need to cheer up. Guess what Tom gave me? The Studio CREDIT CARD. We are in NYC!" We made our way into a few really nice shoe stores and I was brave enough to try on some really nice skate shoes in one store. Sam convinced me to buy them and I did, feeling like it was some sort of therapy. I took sam into a really awesome hat store and we both bought ourselves some Tom-styled hats to show off to him later.

My phone buzzed and I flipped it open. "Hey sexy. At Times Square?" I grinned and tapped words out on my phone. "Nein, be there in five." We carried our purchases back and lept into our twin's arms. Tom kissed me deeply. "I missed you, Jesse." My whole body tingled.

[samijo]

The mini shopping trip took my mind off of things for a while, I admit. And when Tom called Jesse and summoned us to Times Square, my feet never touched the ground when I saw Bill's tall, thin frame against the outline of the city. In an instant, I was in his arms, breathing in his scent and snuggling close to him. Tom and Jesse were much more involved, almost swallowing one another's faces. "So uh, do we get anything at all, a hi maybe?" Georg asked, amused at the spectacle we were causing. Gustav was watching as well, one eyebrow raised. Jesse and I leaned over and gave each G a kiss on the cheek, laughing. "Of course, we missed you guys too," I said. They needed a couple of ladies too.

Tom spoke up, something on his mind. He seemed pretty excited. "Ladies, we have a surprise for you." He threw an arm over Jesse's shoulder and the other over mine. Bill saw this, made a big show of looking Tom up and down, and playfully threw his arm off, dragging me toward him. They really were hilarious together. Tom continued, not at all phased by Bill. "The fellas and I talked about it. We had originally planned to finish our tour of the states, and then spend time go with you to see your families. However, we decided that we've kept you from them long enough. Which is why we came over a week early. We're going to take you home first, so you can relax and enjoy them first before continuing with the tour. And Jesse, since we're so close to your home, we'll be heading there tomorrow. We'll stay for a couple of days there, and then head down to your home Sam."

Tom and Bill waited anxiously for our reaction. I looked at Jesse, and could tell she was as excited and freaked as I was. We quickly masked our terror, for their sake. We really were grateful and thrilled, but had expected more time to prepare our game plan for our families. "Oh, TOM!" Jesse leaped into his arms, smothering him in kisses. I turned to Bill, looking up at him. "I love you so much. Thank you. You have no idea what it means to me." He smiled down at me. "Yes, I think I do."

I looked at Georg, then Gustav. "Are you sure you guys are cool with this?" They looked at one another, laughing. Georg spoke up. "Well, of course. We had a hand in it too you know. And besides, we will get a chance to meet some southern women. They say things are always bigger in Texas."

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Home. Home...tomorrow. I couldn't believe my ears and I engulfed my Tom-tom in love. He laughed and nuzzled me with an eskimo kiss. I tugged on Sam's arm. She and I had exchanged worried looks just a moment before. "You ok?" I whispered softly. The boys were arguing over something so I didn't think it mattered if I talked softly or not, but all the same I didn't want to set off any alarms. "Uhmm...yeah, really, I am. I think this is good." She gave me a genuine smile but I could still see the worry in her eyes that I could feel in the pit of my own stomach.

We opted for a car ride to my house, about a nine hour drive, and I listened to my ipod, sleeping for part of it, up with nerves the other half. My parents were waiting out front of our cookie cutter house when we got there, and I was overwhelmed trying to introduce them to everyone. "Mom, dad, this is Tom, and Bill, and Gustav, and Georg...and Sam..." Handshakes all around, and Tom surprised and pleased me by wrapping my mom in a bear hug. She smiled up at him and I was thrilled to have him as my boyfriend. Once inside, my dad quizzed him on everything, and Tom answered to a perfection. I was so overwhelmed I could barely speak, and tucked my knees under my chin nervously.

[samijo]

I have to admit that I was happy to be going to Jesse's home first. It gave me more time to prepare for my own. I was still extremely nervous. I simply did not know what to expect. Jesse's family seemed to really like Tom and the guys. Tom really was personable and said all the right things. Who would have thought he would be parent friendly?

Bill was so polite and soft spoken. It was adorable watching him meet parents, even if they weren't mine. As we sat on the couch listening to Jesse's dad and Tom talk of "manly" things while Jesse soaked it all in, I lay my head over on Bill's shoulder. My stomach was in knots. I was trying to stay optimistic and not let Bill see through to my thoughts. In the south, people were not this accepting. They looked down on difference.

My eyes peered to my left. I was so happy for Jesse and Tom. They looked so in love and passionate for one another. Determined to enjoy every moment I had with my Bill, I looked up at him and smiled. He smiled back and I squeezed his hand.

[XxInyourNightmarexX]

:]

Keep it up girls!
It's really good.

[<3ByYourSide<3]

*NEW READER*

i love this!
its amazing!
more!

[samijo]

OH yes, I meant to mention this last night, but forgot. At this point, I would like to tell the readers that my family would never be rude to anyone like I am so worried about in the story. That's just part of the fiction. My family would be really surprised, but not mean or rude, ever. Just didn't want anybody to think my family was like, crazy or anything! LoL!

[Ich_liebe_bill]

i am going to posty later guys! promise!

[<3ByYourSide<3]

YAY! :D

[aimzsweetie]

YAY :D ! I can't wait till you post more.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

It was all a haze to me. I wanted badly to be able to just ask my parents in private what they thought of Tom, but the chance was not becoming apparent. My dad was fascinated with Tom's guitar knowledge, however, and though my dad was only a dabbler, Tom was glad to get out his acoustic form the an and play with him. This brought me all kinds of relief and I was able to relax my nerves and go help out with dinner. My mom made chicken Parmesan, one of my favorite meals and the huge group of us piled around our much too small dining room table and the boys were full of compliments for her cooking. She blushed red and I knew that they had all gained my mom's approval. It kind of shocked me because my mom and dad were really conservative in thinking and dress.

Either way, I felt so much better, and when everyone settled down to watch a movie, Tom and I escaped to take a walk and talk under the moonlight. "Your family is so very nice." He smiled as we walked, hand-in-hand. "I think they really like you." I squeezed his hand and leaned into him, feeling the weight of the world drop from my shoulders. "Honestly, I was pretty nervous about meeting them. I've never met parents before...and for someone I care about so much." I could not help but blush and look up into his eyes. He was looking at me with earnest sincerity and I realized that I had found the one without even knowing it. I began to cry, happy tears.

We stopped under the stars and embraced, just holding each other and falling more in love. We fit together perfectly like a puzzle piece, and I felt complete for the first time in my life.

[samijo]

Awww!! Yea for the "one"...even if it is a fanfic!!! :)

Naturally, sleeping arrangements were going to be a bit different while we were staying with our families. I stayed with Jesse, and the boys all stayed in other rooms throughout the house. Jesse and I had a chance to talk about Tom's nerves, which surprised me. He was a calm person, and it struck me as very sweet that he was that worked up to meet her family. I was so incredibly happy for her. Her eyes were so bright I would have sworn two of the stars from the sky had fallen straight out of it and taken up residence in her head.

We stayed one more day with her family, and then headed to Texas to see mine. The scenery began to change, and I realized just how much I had missed the scent of the pine trees I had grown up under. I breathed in their scent an watched the squirrels playing in their branches. It was almost like they were welcoming me back. Bill and Tom looked completely out of their element. It was obvious that they had never seen anything like this before. East Texas was not like anywhere else. It really was the "sticks."

We drove deeper and deeper into nowhere, and finally we rounded the final curve, and I saw my small house. It was nothing special, but it was home. We had no sooner parked than I was out of the doors and hugging my mom. I had missed her. Since my parents were divorced, I had not bothered to call my dad and introduce him. His opinion wasn't too important to me anyway. My stepfather hugged me as well, and my younger brother followed. I introduced everyone to Jesse, whom they were happy to meet, as well as Gustav, Georg, and Tom. And then their eyes fell on Bill. My Bill. I took his hand, bringing him forward. Everyone, this is Bill. He stepped forward to hug my mother, but she reached out her hand instead. He took it politely, but I could see the pain on his face. My brother and stepfather shook his hand, but had very little to say to him.

Dinner was quiet and Jesse did as much as she could to help me bring conversation to the table. I tried to mask my pain, but inside, my heart was shattering. "How, how could they DO this to me? Even worse, how could they treat Bill this way?" After dinner, Tom got out his guitar, and he and my stepfather began fooling around with some chords while my brother showed the G's his Playstation collection. At least everyone else was getting along. Jesse and my mom were having a conversation as well, so I took some time to take Bill away for a while. I grabbed my mom's keys and we got in the car. I wanted to take him to my special place, where it was quiet and we could be alone. We got in the car and did not speak. I drove for two miles and turned off on a dirt road, driving another two miles, then parking. "Come with me." He got out, following me. We walked a few feet to a ledge overlooking the lake. I stood there, staring out at the water, the moon's reflection dancing in the water.

"Bill, I am so sorry. I don't know what else to say. There is no excuse for my family. No excuse." He looked down at his shoes. "It's ok." I turned, facing him. "No. No it's not. I can't believe they would treat you like that. You are so wonderful, and it breaks my heart. WHY? WHY DO THEY DO THIS?!" In one motion he grabbed my arm, pulling me to him, wrapping me up. He looked into my eyes, and the soft light of the moon fell on his face. "Sam, I love you. More than anything. It hurts me to see the pain this causes you. If my being here does this, then maybe I should leave. I don't want to hurt you."

I stared up at him. "That's not what I want at all. Bill, I love my family, yes. But this is my past. You are my present, and hopefully, my future. That is, if you still want me in it." A tear slid down my cheek, and I tried to wipe it away before he could see it. He stopped me. "Of course I want you in it." Without another word, he took me in his arms and kissed me in front of the water, more romantically than I had ever been kissed before.

After we got home, everyone was already asleep, except Jesse and Tom. Bill and Tom went off to their room, I'm sure to talk before bed, just like Jesse and I. She held me in her arms while I cried until I fell asleep while she stroked my hair.

The next morning, I woke up early and made coffee. I took a cup to my mom and woke her up, as well as my stepfather and brother. We all took a walk. I began. "Look everyone. I know you all want what is best for me. And I know you think you know what that is. But you don't. Bill is what is best for me. And if any of you would take the time to see it, you would know. I am happy, happier than I have ever been. The only reason you don't see it is because you refuse to look past Bill's style. Please, for me, try. He is kind, and caring, and most importantly, he loves me and would do anything in the world for me. He likes all of you. Can't you wipe the slate clean and give him a shot?" They all looked at one another. My mom spoke up first. "Sweetheart, you're right. We really have been unfair. Bill seems to be a sweet boy. And I am sure we can all get past his style. I promise." My stepfather and brother both agreed as well.

When we got back to the house, Tom and Bill both had cooked breakfast, and I could tell this impressed everyone. Bill pulled out the chair for my mother, and from this point on, everything went perfect. The family took well to Bill, and actually was very kind to him. They even asked him to come back to visit. By the time we had to leave, I was confident that things were going to be alright.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

3It was heart breaking for me to hold Sam as she cried that night, but when she got up and did something about the way her family was acting, I knew that things were going to turn around, and they did. It was a complete one eighty when I woke up to Tom and Bill cooking breakfast, and I set the table while they finished up. Her family seemed to accept them so much better when they returned form where ever they had been, and when we left for the airport Bill even got a hug from Sam's mom, which made his face break into one of his big trade mark smiles.

Sam was finally able to relax and slept in Bills lap the entire way to the airport. Bill had his head tilted back with his headphones on, eyes closed, and Gustav and Georg where playing an intense game of "license plate" which amused me to no end. It had been about 2 weeks since Tom and I had shared a room and I could tell he was going mad to be with me. I stroked his cheek and he grinned, taking that as some kind of cue to pounce on me. "Not here, sillyhead." I whispered into his neck and he pulled back, making a face and satisfying himself by putting one hand on my upper leg. I rolled my eyes and pulled out my ipod, turning it on to Blue October, one of my favorite bands and settling back for the ride. I must have drifted off, because I woke up to Tom stealing one of my ear pieces and slipping it in his own ear. I smiled softly and changed the song to "18th floor balcony". He instantly understood the words were meant for him and laid his sweet head down on my shoulder, sighing heavily. This was the boy I knew.

Arriving at the airport, we were all rejuvenated and awake, even if we still had three hours before our flight back to New York. Bill came up with a game of hide and seek, and we all agreed eagerly. We all split up, Bill was it. I hid under a desk, and got a few odd glances but was cracking up the whole time. Life was easy here, with them, even if doubts where constantly present.

[samijo]

I was relieved to be back on the road. Things were finally going to get back to the normal I had become accustomed to. The tour went well, and everywhere we went, masses were waiting. There was something on my mind. Something important.

Tom and Bill's birthday was in a few weeks, while we were on tour, and we would not be in Germany for it. I wanted to do something very extravagant. Of course they were big time rockers, and could afford anything they wanted. But money couldn't buy everything. I wanted to do something special for Bill, and I had no doubt that Jesse would want to do the same for Tom. And naturally, it was important for them to be together. I wanted to plan something amazing for the two of them, from the two of us. I knew what I wanted to do for Bill, just from me, but that was something that would be when we were alone. I knew he would appreciate it, and I could barely wait for the weeks to pass.

I could tell Tom was antsy during the ride to the airport. Two weeks of sharing a bedroom with only his twin had been lackluster and had probably been longer than Tom had gone in years without a woman in his bed. Luckily, Bill's game of hide and seek seemed to take his mind elsewhere, or so it seemed. We all split up, taking off to hide. Of course, we received some very disapproving stares from some older couples, past their "hide and seek" peak, but none of us seemed to mind. Bill had made me realize that other's opinions really didn't matter all that much. However, things really got interesting when, after searching for nearly 30 minutes, Bill had found all of us except Jesse and Tom. We didn't think too much of it and continued our game. However, with with 30 minutes until takeoff, and still no Jesse or Tom, Bill and I were both pacing. We began searching everywhere for them, unsure at this point what to think. Maybe they had forgotten their identification and were not let back into the area? What if crazed fans had trampled them? I remembered the incident at the club the night after that first concert, and my steps quickened.

We began checking bathrooms, waiting areas, and any room we found. I turned a corner, seeing a door in an alcove. I hurried to the door, Bill on my heels. I tugged on the handle, which was unlocked. The door flew open, and there was Tom, his pants around his ankles. Jesse was in, well, a very compromising position. Brooms and mops were scattered all over the floor. Both of them looked at us, wide eyed. Bill and I could do nothing but stand there, bewildered. And then, we burst out laughing. "Do you realize our flight leaves in 30 minutes?" I could barely get the words out of my mouth I was laughing so hard, and Bill was almost on the floor, tears streaming down his face. They really were quite a site. Finally, Tom cleared his throat. "Um, yea, we uh, we just. We're coming." Bill finally stood up, wiping his eyes. "I see that very clearly! Pull up your pants Big Brother. There will be more time for that later at the hotel."

Bill and I returned to the Gs to gather our things, and shortly after, so did Tom and Jesse, both blushing and a little sweaty. Neither Bill nor I had told Gustav or Georg what had happened, but we didn't need to. Both of the culprits kept their heads down and shuffled to the gate, getting on the plane. I began to follow Bill to our seats, then stopped. I tugged at his jacket. "I need to talk to Jesse about something. Do you mind if I switch with Tomi for a bit?" Bill looked at me quizically. Is everything ok?" I smiled up at him. "Yes, promise. Just girl stuff." I winked, pulled on his shirt so that I could reach his soft lips, stealing a warm kiss. Unfortunately, this meant that I touched his lean stomach, which sent volts of energy through my body. I wanted him. Bad. This was going to be a long flight. Bill felt it too. He smiled back at me and tried to get back to the subject at hand. "Just send dear brother my way. I have to give him a hard time anyway. Usually I'm the one catching ****. This time I get to give it."

I made arrangements with Tom and flopped down next to Jesse, who was still embarassed. I hugged her. "Ah, don't worry about it. I'll be lucky if I don't drag poor Bill to those tiny bathrooms in the back." Finally, she looked up at me and laughed. "At least this time it wasn't the paparazzi."

I discussed my plans for the twins' birthday, and Jesse was in full agreement about wanting to do something big for them. What should we do? Have dinner at the Statue of Liberty? Rent out a zoo and take them? Hmmm....what would they really appreciate the most?

[Ich_liebe_bill]

I had found an excellent hiding spot, in a broom closet, leaving the door cracked for easy escape. Georg was it, and I was giggling to myself. Suddenly, the door flung open and I thought it was either Georg or an airport employee, and in either case I freaked out. I saw dreads and grinned. "Hey-this is my hiding spo-" Lips covered mine in mid sentence and I felt my entire body melt into Tom's. He shut the door with his foot and did not take his lips from mine. I was intoxicated and breathed him in. It had been two weeks since I had been able to touch those lips to mine and I could feel the relief flooding through my entire body. It took all of my effort to resist just for a moment. Time to think logically. Tom would have none of it. "No one will find us here." He whispered in my ear. I looked through the dark into those brown eyes and lost myself.

When the door flung open a second time, Tom nearly fell over. His over-sized pants were around his ankles and He had jumped back a foot or two in surprise and nearly tripped backwards. Thank God for shadows, and the fact that is was only Bill and Sam, not someone who might take us to security. Back at the chairs, Gustav and Georg got the entire earful of the recent events from a giggling Bill while Tom hid his face under his hat. I could see the huge grin he had on his face from across the room, however, and it made me want to attack him all over again. Sam had other things for me, however. She wanted to do something for the boys for their birthday. I had thought about it, but Tom proved to be the hardest person to shop for. He had EVERYTHING.

My first thought was...give them a giant party, at a club. That was so cliche. Then, it hit me. I smiled at her, leaning over and whispering in her ear, looking over her shoulder at the boys who were all still teasing my poor boy to no end. "The hall of fame here. The rock and roll hall of fame. Its in my state, and we need to get them inducted. Oh. my. god. and a party too, of course..." I pulled back and looked into her eyes. They were as wide as mine must have been and she looked like she was going to explode into a million little pieces all over the floor. "ITS PERFECT!" She yelled it so loud, I nearly fell out of my chair laughing so hard. She slapped her hand over her mouth, turned red and sat back down leaned into my shoulder, her upper body shaking with giggles. Bill came over and jumped on her back, knocking us both to the ground. "What is perfect? What is? Tell me, tell me, tell me." I pulled myself out from under them and watched them roll around in a pile of love and teasing for a moment.

"First class now boarding for flight 493 to New York." That was us.

[samijo]

Bill was like a little kid. Once he had something on his mind, he didn't let it go. He tormented me relentlessly about mine and Jesse's conversation, to which I kept replying "Just girl stuff." He finally gave up, and opted for nuzzling my neck. This made me wish he would go back to tormenting me for information. I too had gone two weeks without "Bill time" and it was getting to me. Bad. After we settled in for the flight, we cuddled together for a nap, and when we woke up, we were landing in New York.

I turned to look at Bill. He was staring at me with a look in his eyes that could only be described as hunger, which was unusual for Bill. He didn't show those types of emotions for other people to see. He left them in the bedroom. It must be getting to him too. He wanted me as badly as I wanted him. I blushed and winked at him, then sat up taller to see over the seats, looking for the others. Gustav and Georg were involved in a pretty ferocious thumping war, intent on drawing blood. And then there were Jesse and Tom.

Jesse was trying to console and at the same time, agitate, Tom. He was bouncing his knees and tapping his hands, looking away from her, trying to take his mind off of sex. It might have worked, if Jesse hadn't been blowing in his ear the entire time. He rolled his eyes when he caught my attention, his expression a mixture of misery and pleasure. I doubled over, and when Bill saw my reaction, he looked over at them, and copied it. It really was a sight.

Finally, FINALLY, we were at the hotel. Tom, Jesse, Bill and I left the G's in a cloud of smoke and practically flew to our rooms. Jesse and I stood giggling while the twins struggled with the key cards, knowing good and well what would happen once they got them to work. The lights turned green at exactly the same moment, and we disappeared. The instant we were inside, Bill pulled me to him, kissing me in a feiry way that made me go weak. I felt the buttons on my shirt coming undone and my hands were pulling his tee off. Skin melted with skin and our pants barely made it off before we dismantled the neatly made bed. Things were just getting heated when there was a loud crash from the other room. Bill and I froze, our eye wide. Quickly, we jumped from the bed and wrapped the sheet around ourselves, terrified. We stumbled to the door together that joined our room with Jesse and Tom's, struggling to open it. Fumbling with the locks, we finally were able to force it open.

What we saw made tears fall from our eyes. Jesse's hair was a tangled mess, as was Tom's, dreads sticking from his head like little snakes. This time, he never got his pants down, only Jesse's top off. They were a web of arms and legs among sheets and wood. Poor Tom looked so mad that he could cry, this experience only adding to his sexual frustration. The bed holding them had collapsed into a heap, and Bill and I were laughing so hard we could barely hold up our sheet. Jesse finally raised herself off of the floor, reaching for the phone. "I guess I should call downstairs for another room. Looks like it's gonna be a little while longer for us Tomi. Maybe next time you shouldn't THROW me on the bed." Tom slammed his fist into the limp matress.

Bill and I turned to go back into our room. "Tom, if you don't mind now, I think I will go make love to my lady." He was still laughing hysterically. There was a loud thud as Tom's shoe flew against the door behind us.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

HAHAHAHAHAHA. *breathes* HAHAHAHAHA. omg sam. omg. LOVE YOU. SO MUCH.

Tom struggled to stand and surveyed the mess. The bags hadn't even gotten to our room yet. Look at the place. Ruined. I started to giggle. I couldn't help it. I was laying in the middle of a broken bed. How embarrassing. A manager knocked softly at the door and entered after pausing a moment. Thank goodness I had thought to return my shirt to my body. The mans face was red, but not with anger. I could see him trying so hard not to laugh. So, so hard. "This...pfft...this...way please." He was about to explode. Tom glowered at him and followed behind, picking up his shoes and two of his three t-shirts while he was at it. I grabbed the back of his large white under shirt and followed close behind.

Two doors down, and we were given our new key. I could hear the manager start to giggle was he walked away. The mood was momentarily ruined, of course, and Tom unlocked the door, opening it for me and shut it behind us. After heaving a huge sigh, I started to wonder if he was really genuinely mad when he began to laugh. His laugh was magical and contagious, and I lost it. I collapsed against him in a fit of giggles and it took us about two or three minutes to stop. By then, by stomach was aching from the moment and I looked up into his twinkling eyes, thrilled to have such an easy going boy in my life. "Set me down nicely this time, lover boy?" He raised his eyebrows mischievously and picked me up, carrying me to the bed and laying me down softly. When our lips touched, fire coursed through my veins. Now. Now was the time we could let loose. My breathing was heavy and I could barely hold back. I could tell he was the same.

Bill had never looked at Sam quite that way. Obviously, no matter who one was, being a teenage boy who was not getting any was complicated. Trying to get his jeans off, Bill tripped and landed on his face. It took him three tries to stand and the entire time Sam was a fit of giggles on the bed. They got busy, but right in the middle of a passion filled moment something caught Sam's eye. She turned to look over Bill's shoulder and shrieked. Bill nearly fell off of the bed in shock at her scream and ended up doing it anyway when he saw what she saw. Gustav and Georg were standing at their sliding glass door that led out to the terrace, laughing hysterically. "PERVERTS!" Bill screamed and jumped up to close the curtains, realizing a second too late that he wasn't exactly fully clothed. This send the G's into further fits of laughter and Georg fell to his knees in his hysteria.

Sam practically leapt off the other side of the bed to hide. Finally, the curtains were clothes. The Kaulitz twins were NOT having much luck that day.


:lol:

[samijo]

Oh my gosh! :lol: HAHAHAHAAHAHAHA!!! *dies, picturing the scene*

After getting back to our room, we FINALLY got down to business. Bill was adorable trying to get undressed, and it only made me love him more. And then, Gustav and Georg struck. My face turned twenty shades of red when I realized they were watching. How long had they been there? After I had hidden myself, I couldn't help but erupt into giggles when I saw how flustered Bill was. He was sweaty from our "tussling" and red from anger and embarassment. I could still hear Georg snorting on the terrace. I got up, with my sheet wrapped around me, and walked over to Bill, who was standing there with his hands on his hips, smoldering. I looked up at his eyes, trying my best to seduce him with mine. I stretched up to kiss him, but thought of a better idea. I traced the outline of his lips with my tongue, grazing them lightly. Slowly, I began making my way up his jawline, on toward his ear, and then down his neck to his collarbone. I began tracing his star tattoo with my fingertip, letting the sheet fall between us. I heard him breathe in sharply, and I looked up at him. His eyes were closed, from ecstasy I guessed.

I turned to walk toward the kitchenette. "Well, I guess they ruined it. Might as well grab a snack." Bill's eyes snapped open. "WHAT?" His voice squeaked. Apparently my little performance had made quite an impression on him. I grinned. "Well, I thought we might have a snack or something." Bill practically jumped over the bed in one leap. "Oh I am about to." With that, he pulled me onto the bed, setting my body on fire wherever his lips touched.

A while later, I lat flat on my back with the sheets pull up to my chin, breathing heavily. Bill rolled over to me, pulling them down to my waist. "Hey!" I began to protest, but it was stiffled by Bill's moist lips. He lay his head on my stomach, snuggling to me as if I were a teddy bear. I ran my fingers through his hair, smiling. Now he traced my tattoo, the flower with two stars. He made my whole body tingle every time he touched me. He lifted his head and looked up at me. "Let's go for a swim. We haven't got to relax like that in a while. We'll stop by Jesse and Tom's room on the way down." I assumed we were not inviting Georg and Gustav as punishment for their performance earlier.

We pulled on our suits and grabbed some towels, scurrying out of the door. Down the hall, we banged on the door to Tom and Jesse's room. After a few moments, Tom came to the door, looking weary. "What?" he growled. "We just wanted you guys to come down to the pool with us." Bill said. Tom frowned. "Um, yea. That's a no. You KNOW what happened earlier. Don't you think we're busy?" Bill laughed, "Tom! It's been two hours since then! You two haven't made it YET?" Tom was growing impatient. "Yes, time and time again. And we are getting ready for round four. Now little brother, I am warning you. Leave now. I am pretty wound up, and I am in need of some time with my lady." Bill cracked up, and I could hear Jesse giggling inside the room. With that, the door shut in our faces, and we headed down to the pool.

We had no sooner stepped outside that Bill grabbed my arm took off running, and vaulted us both into the pool, his arms around my waist. The water was cold, but felt refreshing. We tumbled around for a while playfully, and finally floated over to the jacuzzi. I sat on his lap, and he kissed me. Then he pulled away and looked at me quizically. "So, I have this question for you. You birthday is coming up. And I'm just wondering. What do you want? If you could have anything at all, what would it be?" I smiled. Looking directly into his eyes, I spoke straight from my heart. "Just you. All I ever need or want is you. Forever."

[Ich_liebe_bill]

FOUR?! OH, SAM-SAM. My poor body o.O

I had a theory that if any one else in the world even looked at Tom for the next two days he would rip their heads off. He had given me an entire speech about wanting nothing more than to stay locked away in our room until the next concert, with only room service to bother us. After a few hours, however, he lay on his back, staring at the ceiling, grinning like a mad-man, and breathing like one too. It took every ounce of my energy to get uo, sheet wrapped tightly around me. I needed a shower in the worst way. Once in, I all but collapsed onto the tub floor and breathed a sigh of contentment. My legs felt numb, and the water hit me like I wasn't even there. It was an odd sensation.

Clean and dressed in one of Tom's comfy shirts and a pair of his boxers, I felt calm and collected and crawled into bed next to him once more. He was sleeping like a baby. I laid my head on his chest, which was rising and falling slowly, and listened to his heart beat. There was so much passion in that heart, for music, for his friends, and for me. I did not quite understand why he had chosen me yet still, but there was no way I was going to complain about it. Quietly, and then slowly growing louder, Tom began to snore. It was adorable for awhile, but then it got to the point where I had to laugh to myself and get up, because he was starting to sound more like a freight train than a human being.

I slipped into a pair of jeans that I had kept of Bills (They were way too worn in and comfy to ever return) and a long t-shirt with a cassette tape printed on the front, and decided to go see what Gustav and Georg were up to. I found Gustav air drumming in his room, headphones on and eyes closed. I am pretty sure I nearly scared him to death when I touched his shoulder. "Oh, its you, you scared me, miss." Gustav winked at me and put his headphones around his neck. He looked like he had a secret. "What is it, Gustav? You look like you are up to something." I punched his arm. He fell back on his bed, grinning like a cheshire cat. "Georg and I...well...lets just say we found Bill and Sam in a compromising position earlier." "We sure did!" Georg came up behind me and wrapped his arms around me in a bear hug, the way only a brother could do. I swayed back and forth with him a moment, before letting go and plopping myself down on the bed.

"Tell me, tell me, tell me." The boys exchanged amused glances before relaying the entire store in detail. My eyes went wide and I lost it in a fit of giggles. "Wait til Tomi hears!" I said between laughs. "Wait til I hear what?" Tom was standing at the door, looking groggy but less grumpy, and wearing nothing but a pair of jeans that were much to low on him over his swim trunks. Apparently he wanted to go swimming after all. Georg relayed the entire story once more and Tom grinned from ear to ear. "Care to go find my brother?" We all agreed and I jumped on Tom's bare back as we made our way poolside.

The two of them had went from the pool to the hot tub and were smooching like nobodies business when we arrived, and Tom had to put a finger to his lips to quiet us as we all started to giggle. Pulling off his jeans, he handed them to me and took a running leap over Bill and Sam's head into the hot tub. "So, were you able to finish, Billi Boy, or was the sight of Gustav and Georg too much for your manhood?" Sam started cracking up, and Bill lept at his brother. The two wrestled in the hot water a moment. "Uncle! I SAID UNCLE!" Bill yelped as Tom had him in a headlock. Tom released and winked up at me.

[samijo]

I had completely forgot about my own birthday, which was coming up two days after Tom and Bill's. I didn't really care. I just wanted theirs to be amazing. I hoped my answer would satisfy Bill and he would not spend his time worrying about it.

Of course Georg and Gustav could not keep their stints as spies a secret and spilled to Jesse and Tom. Bill was less than amused when Tom came flying over our heads and began cracking jokes. I guess that was his payback for all of Bill's laughing earlier. We all sat soaking the jacuzzi for a while, Jesse in Tom's lap and I in Bill's, while Gustav and Georg sat beside us. I leaned over and whispered something in Jesse's ear and she and I both leaned backward, dipping our heads under the water. Bill and Tom, I'm sure, didn't know what to think, but didn't seem to mind because they had a rather good view. We raised our heads back up, looked at each other, then at them, smiled, and spit water in their faces. Both boys squinched up their faces and began laughing. We then turned around and did the same thing to Georg and Gustav. They responded in the same manner as the twins. Before any of them could recover, Jesse and I jumped from the jacuzzi, and began to run around the pool, attempting a quick escape from our soon to be chasers. They were quick. Georg and Gustav started around one side of the pool, and Bill and Tom were falling all over one another trying to get around the other. Jesse and were running and trying to get a game plan together, all at the same time. This was a bad idea.

Somehow, during the excitement, Jesse tripped over a lounge chair. I in turn, ran into her, which caused us to both fall. The last thing I remembered before rolling into the deep end of the pool was smacking my head on the diving board and a sharp pain shooting through my left shoulder. I saw Jesse hit the ground in front of me before the water covered my face and I blacked out completely.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Running around pools. That had been ingrained in my head since birth practically to stay away, fa, far away from even the idea, and yet I did it anyway. The concrete met my chin with a resounding smack. My head swarmed and everything went blank for a minute, but everything came back into focus when the pain hit. I cried out like a child, my hands flying to my chin and I could feel the warm blood pooling up in them. My head ached from the impact and I could not completely focus. Warm, damp skin touched mine and I felt myself being lifted, while deafening shouts came from all directions. Sam. Was Sam ok? I didn't hear her yell. I was so dizzy though...I couldn't focus on Tom's face and I wanted to.

"Jesse, come on baby girl, stay awake. Oh my god. Oh my god, BILL! Bill, her chin. Oh my god." Panic gripped my stomach and I tried to stand, and Tom almost dropped me in the process. "No, no, hold still. Ambulance is on its way." I shivered in his arms and the next thing I knew he was laying me gently on a guerny, and as I blinked over towards Sam, I could see she was recieving the same treatment, though she was dripping wet and coughing fit fully, and Bill was not quite strong enough to hold her, so Gustav was doing the honors. "Tomi, Tomi, where are you?!" I had another way of panic and I couldn't see Tom. "Right here, please don't talk, its making the bleeding worse." Tom took my blood soaked hand in his and I heard Bill arguing with the parametric to let him in the vehicle with us. Tom just bi passed them completely and ignored their heated debate. Bill one, with tears on his cheeks, and the ride over there was filled with soft talking between parametric and boyfriends.

The next thing I knew I was waking up in a bed, staring at a white ceiling. I tried to yawn but felt a sharp pain run through my chin and snapped my jaw shut, shaking a little. A hand squeezed mine and Tom leaned into me a little. "Sam, where is Sam?" I spoke in a hoarse whisper. "Right here." I turned my head and saw Sam looking at me with a weak, groggy smile, her head and shoulder were patched up. "You look funny" She managed, wincing a little. "So do you, Sam-sam." I whispered. I stared up at the ceiling and wondered about HER birthday. How could I match the boys?

[samijo]

AWWWW!!! They were so frantic!! *tear*

I knew better. Running did not go hand in hand with pools. But I always felt safe with the boys. During my time with them, I had learned, slowly, to throw caution to the wind, and to enjoy myself. This time, it had backfired. I awoke being pulled out of the pool by Georg and Gustav. When I went in, Bill had went into shock. He tried to get to me, but was panicking something awful. Tom went straight to Jesse, like any good boyfriend should have done, and I would have smacked him good if he had done otherwise. Bill told me later that Gustav and Georg reacted with animal instinct, diving in after me. Tom's screaming about Jesse's chin brought Bill to his senses, and he screamed for an ambulance. Someone nearby obliged.

I kept coming to and going out. I could stand or sit. Each time I came to, I remembered seeing Bill a wreck, and feeling strong, thick arms holding me. I looked to see who it was, confused. It was Gustav. I kept trying to tell him I could stand, feeling bad that he was having to do that, but my mouth wouldn't form the words. I kept trying to find someone, but I couldn't figure out who. Bill held my hand in the ambulance, but I barely felt it.

I woke up the next morning, obviously on good medication, the kind they give people in extreme pain. Then I remembered. "Jesse! That's who I was looking for!" I tried to sit up in bed, and my head began to swim. Bill was right there. "Easy Sam. Easy baby. What do you need?" I smiled at him weakly, trying to focus. He had been crying, a lot. "Jesse. Is she ok?" He nodded to my left, where Jesse lay sleeping, Tom curled up next to her in the tiny hospital bed. "She's fine. You both are. She got a couple of stitches, you a bump on the head. Not much to worry about. You just scared us all REALLY bad. Me, in particular." I leaned forward to kiss him, then pulled back. "Maybe I should wait to do that until AFTER I don't have hospital breath." He stared at me like I had gone mad. "Do you really think that would stop me? Especially after last night? Sam, I was scared out of my mind. I didn't know what would happen, and was terrified at the thought of losing you. Promise me, promise you won't ever leave me." His eyes were glazing over, and I began to see how stupid I was. "I promise," I said, hugging him. I leaned back in and kissed him, placing my hands on his face.

Jesse woke up later, asking for me immediately. She didn't remember a lot either. At least we were both ok. And we both had our boys. Gustav and Georg came in to visit, and I reached out to them both, taking their hands. "Thank you guys. You're awesome, and I love you both." They both mumbled something resembling and "I love you" and blushed. They weren't quite used to such sisterly affection. I pulled Gustav next to me while Jesse showered Georg with more affection. "And you. Sure ya didn't sneak a pick down my top while you were holding on so tight?" Of course I knew he didn't, and I winked at him. Both of us knew it would be a ploy to get at Bill. Gustav understood and joined in. "Well, I might have once or twice. Just for a peep or two." He grinned. Bill took the bait of course. "You jerk! All that time she was unconscious and you were undressing her with your eyes!" Gustav and I began to giggle. Tom and Jesse were amused as well. Bill's eyes got wider, and he began to catch on. I took his hand, pulling him down. "Oh all right, if you're that jealous, here." I pulled my gown out a little, enough for him to see down the front. Bill tried to act pouty and uninterested, then snuck a peek down and wiggled his eyebrows, grinning from ear to ear. He smiled down at me, and I up at him. I loved him more than I had ever loved another human being. He was the only person I ever wanted to be with in this life. I couldn't wait for his birthday. It was going to be amazing.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Tom couldn't control himself much longer and snuggled up to me like a little boy in my bed. "He has been doing that for hours." Bill looked up from being teased. Tom blushed red and mumbled something a long the lines of "shut up" into my chest. I wrapped my arms around his head and pulled off his cap, making it a bit more comfortable for both of us. He looked incredibly handsome like that, missing his hat and looking like he had just lost his childhood teddy bear. "Don't you EVER do that to me again, you hear me?" He whispered softly and put his hand gently on my cheek. It was so large it covered half my face and I leaned my head into it and closed my eyes. Now, more than ever I wanted to give him the birthday he deserved, and Sam and Bill too.

Tom was careful about my chin and we were able to leave that night. There was a concert in the afternoon the next day, and the boys needed to be relieved of the stress they felt. Sam and I managed to convince them to let us have our bed rest in the same room, and we sat up on pillows with Tom and Bill at our every beck and call, interesting, it was like deja vu, only opposites. Once the boys had left to go get dinner, we finally had some time to plan. I leaned over and picked up my phone. "Hi, 411? cleveland, Ohio. thanks." I waited a minute. "Rock and Roll hall of fame, please. Right. Thanks." I was patched through. Thank HEAVENS the girl had heard of Tokio Hotel. We were connected to the right people and plans made.

I had come up with a brilliant plan for Sam, and I smiled at her. It seemed like she thought everyone had forgotten her birthday in light of the boys, but it was not so. I happened to know Bill had big plans as well. Soon, the boys came back looking flustered. "America is so weird." Bill sat down on the edge of the bed, holding up a McDonalds bag. "Why?" Sam said, taking the bag, starving. I was too, and I barely listened to him as I pulled out my cheeseburger and took a bite. "I must have asked for a cheeseburger about fourteen times. Tom too. The hispanic lady behind the counter could not understand us." Tom sighed heavily. "Yeah, then I started yelling in German cuz I was frustrated and the manager nearly kicked us out." I giggled and patted his cheek, melting his sour face instantly.

[samijo]

EEEEEE!!! What are Bill's big plans for me?? I want to know!!! You must tell Jesse! *pouts*

When we got back to the hotel and Jesse and I sent the boys out for some so we could rest, Jesse was eager to start planning for their birthday. We both were. While we still felt a little fragile, nothing was standing in the way of this surprise. Things were going well, and she nodded and gave me a thumbs up as she talked to the necessary people at the museum. I grinned, getting excited. I could just see Bill running through it like a little kid. Of course, if they were inducted, it would be as a band, because they had started as a band and made it as a band. But we would tell Bill and Tom first. And we would it when it was just the four of us alone in the museum, having a special tour. I had it planned out in my mind already. We would be all walking through together, and then there would be a curtain keeping a set hidden, one that was new. Jesse and I would look for a curator, someone to open it, because we were told we would be given a full tour, and we wanted to see everything. Of course, Bill and Tom would protest, not knowing.

And then the curtains would pull back. And it would be them. Their albums. Their faces. Their life. I couldn't wait. It was too perfect. Of course, then we would bring Gustav and Georg later that night to show them. They would be ecstatic as well. And I knew that my special gift for Bill, though small, would be important to him. He would understand the significance of something so difficult for me and love it. The next couple of days waiting would be torture for me.

When the boys returned with our food, their anguished faces were absolutely adorable. And the thought of them yelling and cursing in German was almost too much. I loved when Bill spoke in German. I thought it was beautiful.

Because of Jesse and I still being in a delicate state, Tom and Bill agreed to share a room with double beds. They thought it would be easier to look after us if we were all together, and both felt that we should be left alone for too long, just in case. This way, one twin was always "on call." Of course, Bill and Tom provided quality entertainment, better than any television, with their bantering and quarreling.

Bill snuggled closer to me that night than ever before, not letting me go once. He held me as if I were going to break. Several times during the night, he awoke and raised up on one elbow, watching me breathe, checking to make sure I was indeed breathing. He tended to my scratches and bruises, and kissed them periodically. Until the accident, I had no idea really, just how much he loved me.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

ok, that was awesome. lol....my boyfriend just said the sweetest thing to me and made me cry happy tears so now i need to write...lol...and nein! i shall surprise you.

Tom lay his head on my stomach and slept there all night. It was a battle for me to sleep, however, because I could feel the throbbing in my chin. There was nothing to do about it, however, and the morphine was all I was going to get, which kept me awake also because it made me go slightly loopy. It was adorable to watch Bill worry over Sam all night, and I did just that until about four a.m when I was finally able to drift off. The next morning I was in much too much pain to attend the boys concert, so I sent them off with kisses on the cheeks for Bill, Gustav, and Georg, and a solid kiss on Tom's lips. He looked at me with worry, but I reassured him the best I could and watched them go. It felt good just to spend a day in bed, something I had not done for a long time.

Sam and I rented every movie we could imagine, and when bored with that, I pulled myself up and out of bed, walked wearily to hers and tucked myself under the covers with my lap top so we could watch Youtube. We ended up watching about 100 different movies about the boys and laughing at most of them. Two of the Tokio Hotel TV episodes contained us and we watched them over and over, making fun of the way we looked for the pure reasoning of having nothing to do.

It was nearly one in the morning when the boys finally returned- they had had an after party to attend and I awoke with a start to find Tom sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at me. I had popcorn everywhere, so did Sam. We had fallen asleep watching "Monty Python and the Holy Grail. I watched Bill turn off the TV in the glow and Tom lifted me up and laid me down gently in our bed. I could remotely smell the sour liquor on his breath but didn't think much of it, he didn't seem too drunk to me. Thank God he wasn't. It seemed the only time he ever wanted to get trashed was with me now anyways, which was fun when we did.

A week went by, and a million interviews and a few concerts later, my chin had stopped hurting and I was just waiting for the stitches to come out in a matter of days. The very next day was the boy's birthday and we had arranged for a private jet that night. Bewildered, all four boys piled into the van to the airport while Sam and I giggled nervously to ourselves. Tomorrow was the big day. After a 2 hour road trip through California, we arrived and boarded the plane. The boys were abuzz with questions.

Tom practically sat in my lap begging me to tell him what was going on. "Shut up, crazyhead. Patience, you know it? ITS A VIRTUE!"I laughed and nuzzled his neck. He whimpered and buried his head in my lap, trying to make himself look as innocent as possible to get me to tell him. After a few moments he gave up and started to drink from a little wine cooler, giggling to himself.

[samijo]

It was terrible not being able to attend the concert the next day, but neither I nor Jesse felt up to it. Our heads would have exploded from the hoards of screaming girls and Jesse's chin would have burst back open because she could never resist singing the songs. We spent the day lazy in bed, watching movies and youtube, and eating popcorn. We had giggled a lot during the day, partly from the videos we were watching, and partly from sheer excitement that within a week our top secret plans would be revealed.

Finally, the boys came home to us, smelling a tad of liquor and cigarettes. I didn't mind, and I doubted Jesse did either. We were just glad to have them back, even if we were asleep and too tired to tell them. Bill laughed quietly as he picked popcorn out of my hair and off of my clothes, even finding a piece in my ear. "My sweet Sam, what did you do?" After he was sure I was popcorn free, he stripped down to his boxers and came to bed, once again wrapping me up.

The next week flew by, and Jesse and I made the final arrangements for the boys' birthday. They were as giddy as a couple of five year olds on the flight to Ohio, and I thought we might have to give them a sedative just to get them there. Finally, we arrived, and blindfolded them until we could get them out of the plane. We didn't want them to know where they were yet.

They stepped out, very carefully. We took their blindfolds off at the same time, and they jumped around like a couple of, well, to be blunt, fools. High fives were exchanged, kisses and hugs were given to Jesse and I, and they still had no clue that this wasn't it. They had never been to the museum before, and thought that their night was simply this. We told them that tonight we would be touring alone.

Walking inside, Jesse and I could barely contain ourselves and tour other exhibits first so that we didn't spoil things. It was torture. We tried to walk slowly and bask in the glory with the boys, who were in their own candy story, running wild in their element. And then we came to it. Jesse took her cue. "Excuse me, sir, we were supposed to have access to EVERYTHING. Why is this not opened?" Tom tried to grab her hand. "Jesse, it's ok. There's other stuff to see." I piped up, playing my part. "Are you serious? They closed parts of the tour down? No way!" Bill started in on me. "No. This is great! We don't have to see this one." I replied, "Oh yes, I THINK we do." With that, the curtains fell, and there they were. Our boys. My Bill, and Jesse's Tom. Rock stars. Their very own exhibit in the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame. Together, Jesse and I whispered, "Happy Birthday." I stepped forward, placing a kiss on Tom's cheek, while Jesse did the same to Bill. Then we switched, and I walked over to Bill.

He was in awe. His eyes were glistening. He saw his heart reflected on the wall, his passion. Tears were starting to form, and he was trying desperately to stop them. I tried to kiss him on the cheek, not wanting to spoil the moment. He stopped me. "No, this is worth much more than that." He took me in his arms, held me close, and pressed his lips to mine. Only then did I feel tears streaming down his face, and I could feel my own mixing with his. It was magic. It was beautiful. It was love.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The tears slipping down Tom's cheeks were enough to break my heart. I was not really sure if it was happy or sad tears thathe was crying but I went to stand next to him anyways, and looked up at his tear-streaked face. After a moment of silence, I put my hand on his arm. "Tomi?" I whispered and he turned to me, bending down and kissing me with all the passion in the world. He inhaled at the same time, and his tears touched my face. I shivered from head to toe. "You did this?" He asked quietly. He was trying to regain his composure and be the man I knew he was even through the tears. I could only nod. "You deserve it, love." He shoot his head, his dreads bouncing and swept me off my feet. My heart fluttered and I buried my head in his dreads. They smelled like his shampoo.

Once he had regained himself and set me down, Bill came over and enveloped me in a bear hug of his own. Apparently the sisterly kiss wasn't enough. He didn't quite cover me from head to toe like Tom did, with his tighter clothing, but he was taller and I had to stand on tip toes the best I could. "Danke, mein Jesse." He spoke sweetly and pulled back, grinning wildly at me and letting go to go up to the display, reading it all and taking everything in. Tom squeezed Sam to her back cracked and she squeaked, but when he pulled away she was laughing and he too bounded off to look at the display. I nodded to the curator, his signal to bring Georg and Gustav.

The two boys wandered in, looking a little bewildered, but when they saw the display their jaws dropped and they hugged us with the same intensity that our boys did, and then the four of them hugged each other. tears fell and chatter ensued, and I was amazed at how much they were honored by our joint gift. "This way." I took Tom's hand and led the way to the auditorium, which had been cleared out. The lights were dim. We entered, and everything exploded. "SURPRISE!!!" The lights flew up, bright, and everyone the boys ever knew were there.

The night was wild. Dancing, drinking, and a lot of laughing to top it all off. The boys got treated like kings. When the party finally ended around four a.m, we all groggily made our way back to the plane. Another long flight right back to California for their concert in two days. Tom couldn't keep his hands off me. I pulled him aside after every one settled down and he grinned down at me. I smiled back and pulled out a little box, handing it to him. He raised one eyebrow and took it. Slipping off the top, his face split into a big, winning smile. "This is cool!" He picked up the little white guitar pick with his signature engraved on it in gold lettering and the tokio hotel symbol emblazoned in the background. It was attached to a chain. I had gotten it made for him special. It wasn't anything so big, but I thought he might like it. Instantly, he put it around his neck and pushed me against the chair, stomach to stomach, nose to nose, intoxicated.

[samijo]

Georg and Gustav were just as thrilled as our boys, and they all had entirely too much fun at the party. Poor Bill had gotten himself quite intoxicated by the time it was all over. He was a little more handsy when he was drunk, but just as sweet, thank God. Jesse and I were proud of pulling such a big event off. It as so amazing. Jesse had shown me Tom's gift, and I was amazed. It really was awesome. He would love it, that I was sure of.

Finally, it was time for me to give Bill my gift. I took him outside, under the stars. He had quit drinking for a while and had sobered up a bit, so he was no longer swaying when he walked. My gift was not something tangible like Jesse's, but it fit Bill's style, I thought. I held his hands and looked into his eyes. I took a deep breath and began. "For your birthday, I didn't get you something I can put in your hand." Bill looked down at me, a bit confused, but curious. "Sam, sweetheart, you have done more than enough, more than I could have asked for." I placed my fingers to his lips, stopping him from saying more. Taking another deep breath, praying I did not mess up what Jesse had worked to teach me, I started:

"Ich habe eine andere Person wie Sie nie getroffen. Sie haben mich gelehrt lieben, zu hören, und zu lachen. Ich genieße jeden wachen Moment, den ich mit Ihnen ausgebe, und ich kann mir nicht vorstellen, was mein Leben wie war, bevor ich Sie traf. Sie stecken jeden Teil meiner Seele in Brand, wenn wir uns küssen, und wenn Sie in meine Augen blicken, finde ich, dass Sie meine Seele berühren. Sie sind ein Teil von mir. Ich liebe Sie für alles, dass Sie, und alles sind, dass Sie werden werden. Ich bin so froh, dass Sie mich aufpickten. Ich liebe Sie Bill."
Translation-I have never met another person like you. You have taught me to love, to listen, and to laugh. I enjoy every waking moment I spend with you, and I cannot imagine what my life was like before I met you. You set every part of my soul on fire when we kiss, and when you look into my eyes, I feel you touch my soul. You are a part of me. I love you for everything that you are, and everything that you will become. I am so glad that you picked me. I love you Bill.

Bill looked at me like he could not speak. He knew what it had took for me to learn those words. I knew no German. He knew how hard the language was for me. It confused me, and everytime I tried to speak it, I grew frustrated. He started to pull me closer to him, but I pulled away. I still had one gift left for him. It was crazy and wild, but another way in which I felt I could give myself to him. It was a passion he and I shared. We had discussed it together many times. How difficult it had been these last two days to hide it from him too!

I turned, pulled the corner of my shirt down. There on my shoulder, inked in black, were the words "Just Me & You". His initials formed a heart around the words and completed the gift. I peered over my shoulder at him, trying to catch his reaction. He gaze lifted from my shoulder to my eyes. He stepped forward, placing his soft, lips on my shoulder, kissing the words tenderly. Turning me to face him, he tilted my chin upward, kissing me in the moonlight. "You are everything to me, Sam. You do not know what you have done for me, what you have given me. I love you more than you could possibly know." I smiled up at him, tears behind my eyes, and said "I know."


***Thank you to Jesse for translating the "gift". I do NOT speak German. Not a bit.***

[Ich_liebe_bill]

ahhhhhhh SAM. hehe. you never cease to amaze me. ADORABLE. Bill would go wild. for realz.

heres your man. i couldn't resist. EFFING CRAP. favorite pic of him EVER....
http://i138.photobucket.com/albums/q246/gigglewater4me/n612047887_548805_4212.jpg

Sams birthday was comming up. It was all I could think about after the wonderful turn of of the twins birthday. She wandered around our hotel room, looking a little worried, and I could imagine that she was thinking that we had completely forgotten her birthday. It wasn't so. It was the eve of her birthday, and the boys had their biggest concert of the tour the very next day, on her birthday, in LA. She awoke that morning to Billa bouncing on her bed. I had fallen asleep on the floor in Tom's lap while we watched a movie.

"Happy birrrthday, happy biiirrrthhhdaayy!" His accent made it so much cuter. Then Tom joined in. "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy biiirttthhhddday dear SAAAAAAAAAAAM! Happy biiirthday toooo you!!!" I joined in, but their accents and the song just made it perfect. Sam giggled and rolled over as Bill started to tickle her. "Come with me!" Bill whisked her from her bed and led her into our sitting room. There were about fifty wrapped gifts piled up. It was like christmas. Sam gasped. "Well?" He swept his hand over everything, and she sat down and started to open them gently. Tom and Bill had no patience, and started to tear into the gift on her lap for her. We ended up in a pile of gifts - everything from clothing to CD's to a hat Tom specially made for her - and in a wrapping paper fight.

We flounced down to breakfast and both Gustav and Georg gave Sam hugs and handed her little presents. A really neat necklace from Gustav and a gift card to a spa from Georg. The day went by swiftly and it was concert time. Our first one since the accident and we got ready in a fit of giggles and nerves. This time we were going to be surrounded by body guards and the like because we were famous as well. Before we left, I stopped her and handed her a little envelope. "Here is my present for you, Sam. Had to pull some strings..." She raised an eyebrow at me and opened it, reading the letter. Then she shrieked. "A PUBLISHER WANTS TO HAVE ME WRITE FOR THEM?!" She nearly knocked me over with a hug. "How did you? What? I love you! Thank you!" I laughed. "I stole some of your short stories and sent them in." She was overwhelmed.

Yet her birthday was not over. The concert venue was already alive and hopping when we got there, and it took us an hour to get inside because we signed about 200 autographs. Sam was getting happy birthday wishes from everywhere and girls were even giving her gifts they had made. It was amazing for me to watch the love being showered on my best friend. Once inside, Bill spotted me and pulled me aside. "Monsoon, ok?" I winked and nodded, walking away.

The finale came, after two and a half hours of the boys playing their hearts out, which I loved. Monsoon. Bill raised his voice to the heavens and lifted his hand, head tilted back, eyes closed. I practically drug Sam to the spot I was told to bring her back stage, and a body guard winked at her, and placed his hand on the small of her back, and brought her out on stage. Bill took her hand and she looked completely bewildered. I could NOT contain myself, and the three other boys stopped in mid song and left the stage, leaving the two out there to face the screaming crowd. Tom took me up in his arms, guitar in between us, sweating like no other, and kissed me. I loved it.


Then, in front of 25,000 people, Bill dropped to one knee.

[samijo]

:shock: :shock: I think...I died. Oh my holy shiz Jesse. I love you. This much. *Stretches arms across the sky.* And the pic...well..wow.

Needless to say, the night was filled with passionate love making, both for myself and Jesse. I was anxious the next couple of days, curious about my own birthday. I wondered if anything was planned, not so much because I expected anything, but because I knew the boys. They did everything over the top, and with Jesse in tow, I wondered what if I should be worried. Maybe they had forgotten. And then I couldn't help but feel sad at the thought.

Those worried were washed away quickly when I awoke on the morning of my birthday to Bill bouncing like a puppy on the foot of my bed to his and Tom's adorable twinish rendition of the birthday song, accompanied by Jesse's American voice. They had all gone to a lot of trouble to spoil me, and Georg and Gustav had joined in the celebration as well. I passed out kisses on the cheeks, except to Bill who received, well, MUCH more than that. It was Jesse's gift who touched my heart the most. She had sent my short stories to a publisher, who had loved them, the sneaky devil. It was all I could do to keep from drowning her in tears as I hugged her. She was the definition of a best friend, by far. I love her so much, and just couldn't imagine this journey without her.

The boys had a concert that night, and it took an eternity to make it inside, what with the thousands of birthday wishes and autographs to be handed out. It was wonderful, and an experience I knew I would cherish. The performance was amazing, possibly the best I had ever seen from them. I heard the boys begin Monsoon, my favorite song. Mine and Bill's song. My heart always jumped and danced when I heard it, and I smiled. Suddenly, Jesse was dragging me backstage, and things were happening way out of the ordinary. I as very confused and didn't understand what was happening. One of the body guards took me out on stage, and Tom, Georg, and Gustav left, leaving only Bill and myself. What was going on?

And then it happened. Bill dropped to one knee, oblivious to anything or anyone but he and I. I was starting see what was happening, a realization coming over me. "Oh my God," was all I could spit out. Bill smiled, the most beautiful smile in all of the world. He deep brown eyes stared straight up into mine, full of love and passion. He spoke into his mic. "Sam-since you have come into my life, I have been happier than I ever thought I could be. You light me up and make me a better person. I love you with all of my heart. Would you spend this life with me? Will you marry me?" He pulled a ring from his pocket, and placed it on my finger. I burst into tears of joy, speechless. I did manage a nod. He stood, and I all but tackled him. Jumping into his arms, I kissed him with more emotion than I thought it was possible to feel in a lifetime. The stadium erupted into applause. My Bill. Forever.

[tears.dont.fall]

:shock:
zomg....
wow...
just...
um....wow
...*really loud high pitched fangirl scream*....
yeah...thats all i can really say....wow.
:lol:
:D
:)
;)
:?
:lol:
8-)
....sy was left speechless....

[samijo]

:shock:
zomg....
wow...
just...
um....wow
...*really loud high pitched fangirl scream*....
yeah...thats all i can really say....wow.
:lol:
:D
:)
;)
:?
:lol:
8-)
....sy was left speechless....


LoL! I hope that is a good thing.

[BillsEternalRose]

I just started crying.
Like, seriously. I;m tearing up. That was awesome. Keep writing!

[tears.dont.fall]

:shock:
zomg....
wow...
just...
um....wow
...*really loud high pitched fangirl scream*....
yeah...thats all i can really say....wow.
:lol:
:D
:)
;)
:?
:lol:
8-)
....sy was left speechless....


LoL! I hope that is a good thing.

I ABSOLUTELY LOVED IT!!!!
i cried, i laughed, i giggled uncontrollably, and i almost screamed...out loud.
xD PINK!

[samijo]

Well, I'm glad you guys liked it! Just you wait...Jesse has another thing coming. ;) Things are not over. AT all. Things just would've been too crammed and scrunched in this chapter.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

danke guys :). i'm writing more now!

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Seeing the joy between my best friends was overwhelming and I burst into tears. They were happy tears, of course, and Tom placed one arm over my shoulders, bringing me into him and holding me as I sobbed. It was an odd sensation. I loved it, and hated it. He had to let go of me to go back on stage and finish out monsoon with the boys and Sam stayed out on stage while Bill sung to her. The tears streaming down her cheeks mirrored mine. When it was all said and done, I didn't get a chance to talk to Sam about it because her and Bill vanished the moment the two of them left the public eye. I wasn't concerned in the least bit, I knew they had some of their own celebrating to do, and there was no way I was going to get in the way of that.

Instead, I found myself stomach-to-stomach on the dance floor of a local club with Tom. He had changed from his sweat soaked clothing into light blue baggy jean s, a red over-sized T and a red hat to match, and I couldn't help but melt into a puddle on the floor. Red was my favorite color on him, and he knew it. We were pressed closely together and people kept stopping us to ask for pictures, to which we agreed to until about the thirtieth time, and then Tom moved us to a private booth where we could dance together alone. The music still pounded in my soul and I got lost in the beat and the wave of the sounds in my ears. I think Tom did too because we said nothing as we made love through dance.

Tom handed me a drink as the music died down and I took one sip. It was a strong mix, but I liked it, and downed the rest. A wild grin crossed his lips and he handed me another, downing a few shots of something that I wasn't able to identify. It was about time we got tipsy together. It had been awhile. After two more of whatever he had handed me and a few shots of hard liqueur, I was gone. Tom was a bit more of a heavy weight and it took him quite a few more shots to get to the point I was.

Somehow we made it back to the hotel. Tom's key card didn't work and he swore up a storm until a passing employee finally opened it for him, and we just made it through the door before we tumbled all over each other, clothes finding places on the floor and drunken, slurred speech in place of our usual tender whispers. We must have left the lights on when we left, and somehow had laid out a suit on the bed but we didn't so much blink at it, just pushed it off and attempted to get under the covers, but in our state, simply got completely tangled. Suddenly, in mid hysteria, a man came out of the bathroom. I had never seen him before, and I was just sober enough to cover up. "What the ****? WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN MY ROOM?" Tom jumped up, stumbling over the covers which were now all over the floor and holding his hands over his nether regions. He tried to get out something about this being our room. No wonder the key card didn't work. He continued to try and apologize. "Tomi, Tomi...I don't feel so good." He waved a hand at me and tried to pick up our clothes while he continued his apology. The room began to swim, and I staggered forward, sheet covering me and trailing behind. "Tomi I-" I heaved, and everything left my stomach. "MY SUIT!" The man screamed. Then I passed out.




(just so you know, its meant to be funny, lol, just to clarify ;])

[xXKillerxQueenXx]

This is like, one of the best stories I've read here.
Do you know how long this is going to go on?
I'll be sad when it's over. :(

[Ich_liebe_bill]

This is like, one of the best stories I've read here.
Do you know how long this is going to go on?
I'll be sad when it's over. :(


as long as we can keep going :). Sam and I aren't running out of juice quite yet, no worries ^.^

[samijo]

After Bill and I finished our celebration of love, the boys finished the song, all the while Bill singing directly into my eyes. I thought my heart wouldn't take it. I looked for Jesse and saw her standing in the wings of the stage, her eyes pouring tears. It made my heart soar that she was THAT happy for us. I loved her so much, my best friend. I couldn't wait to celebrate with her as well, but the minute the song ended, Bill whisked me away and we lost sight of her. Hopefully I would catch her later.

Bill skipped the after party for the first time. Ever. He took straight back to the hotel for some alone time. He had arranged for a very special night. We walked into the room with his hands covering my eyes. When he finally dropped them, there were candles everywhere. And lilies. He knew I loved lilies. My breath caught in my throat, and I thought I would cry, again, for the third time tonight. "Lilies, Bill? Lilies?" He smiled, kissing my neck. "You always did say that roses were so cliche." There were even lily petals on the bed, forming a heart with our initials inside of a heart. I couldn't think of a better birthday. I knew I hadn't had one. I turned to face my fiance. GOD that word. Bill Kaulitz. Rock star, hottie, lover, fiance. MY fiance. Soon to be husband. Samantha Kaulitz. He pulled me to him, our bodies meshing together. "Happy Birthday Sweet Sam. I love you baby." With that, he began to unzip the sexy black top I had worn just for his concert, reveling the red little number I had bought so long ago and had been so nervous to wear for him back then. He smiled, remembering the time. "Perfect," he whispered, kissing my stomach. He lifted me gently off of the ground, adrenaline making him stronger than usual, and carried me off to bed, our romance lasting well into the morning.

When we woke up in the morning, the first thing I looked at was Bill, who was still sleeping, my little Tasmanian Devil, or Edward Scissorhands, I wasn't sure which, with his hair all in array and his makeup smeared. Then I looked at my ring. It was beautiful. And it meant so much to me, coming from Bill. I got up and showered, with Bill joining me shortly. Once again, we took much longer than necessary. When we got out, I immediately went to Jesse and Tom's room. I still hadn't got share my excitement with her, and I was desperate to do so. I knocked on their door, and a very sick looking Tom opened the door. Apparently, he had drank way too much last night. Nonetheless, he kissed me on the cheek and squeezed me tightly, with a congratulations, welcoming me to his family. "Now you really are my little sister," he whispered in my ear, and I couldn't help but grin.

I padded into the room in search of Jesse. She was sitting in bed, looking like death had a hold on her. When she saw me, she didn't even move. NOT the reaction I was expecting. "Um, hi I guess?" Tom came in behind me. "You have to forgive us both. We had a bit of uh, well a sort of, chaotic night last night. And Jesse is still hungover and traumatized." They relayed their story to me, and Bill walked in during the beginning of it. Starting over, Tom told it in its entirety, and by the end, we were both in the floor, doubled over. Tom and Jesse didn't think it was too funny, but we did.

The boys had yet another concert that night, and I was every bit as excited for this one. I always loved the shows because each one was unique, and this one would be no different. We arrived, and Jesse and I were ushered into the front row, special seating. I wanted this spot. I loved it. I hadn't got to watch from this view in a long time. And I happened to know a secret.

The show was awesome, as usual. The crowd was wild, the fans screamed, and Bill announced for those who didn't already know it, that we were engaged. Break Away began, and Jesse got excited and began to dance around and sing. It was by far her favorite song by the boys, like she told me every time they sang it. Mainly she loved it because she loved to hear Tom's heavy guitar in it. She loved watching him play it. As the song ended, I began to giggle. She started to giggle to, not really knowing why. The twins really did everything together, so why should this point in their life be any different? Last night, Tom had not wanted to steal the spotlight of my birthday, but he and Bill wanted Jesse and I to share this special moment together. He and Bill wanted to share it together. As the last chords of the song sounded on his guitar, Tom flipped it over, looking straight at Jesse. On the back, etched in lights, were the words, "Heiraten Sie mich Jesse."




Translation: Marry Me Jesse

[samijo]

This is like, one of the best stories I've read here.
Do you know how long this is going to go on?
I'll be sad when it's over. :(


as long as we can keep going :). Sam and I aren't running out of juice quite yet, no worries ^.^


Oh lord no...not at all. Like Jesse said...don't worry. PLENTY left.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

*keels over and dies* *comes back to life, reads last few lines again.* *dies* *comes back to life....* ********* <333333!!!!!*

It took me about three hip thrusts to see the words emblazoned on Tom's guitar. I understood German to a T - in fact, I don't ever remember making love to Tom and speaking English - but all the same, for a second I forgot the ENTIRE language. Then, I forgot how to speak ANY language. One large, well callused hand reached out for my much smaller, softer ones and it took every ounce of my energy to take it. Once on stage, the mob of girls held back only by security tried to take me back to them, but Tom held on to me for dear life. I nodded into his sweating neck. Stepping up to the microphone while I clung to him like a child, Tom spoke.

"My brother pledged himself to Sam last night. I couldn't let him take all the glory, now could I?" The crowd cheered. Typical Tom. Then he grew much more serious. "This girl right here, Jesse. You all know her by now. I met her by chance and in one day knew she was the one. So, I have asked in the best way I know how, but I will ask again, for all the world to take it to their hearts. Wil you marry me, Jesse?" I was so weak from shock and wonder that I almost forgot to answer. "J-j-ja." In one sweeping motion, Tom took off his guitar, and pulled to me to him. I inhaled deeply and shook, a tear slipping down my cheek. Tom was crying. This sent me into another round of happy tears and I titled my head up to meet his eyes. Pulling away, he slipped a ring on my finger. Beautiful, but simple just as I liked it.

Without another word, Tom went and gestured to his guitar tech for his acoustic guitar. Bill brought out two stools and set them next to each other. I loved their acoustic sets, and wasn't sure what was going on. I stood there awkwardly, and after setting up a mic, Bill went over and extended a hand to Sam. She took it, her ring finger flashing with diamonds and I smiled, still dumbstruck. The boys led us to stand by the stools. They sat down. "We wrote this today. Its raw, but its for our girls." A beautiful rhythm filled my ears and Tom closed his eyes. He was really into the song and I could tell it was close to his heart. I was still crying, and when I looked over, Sam was too, so I took her hand and squeezed it. Bill's voice rang out gently through out the awe-struck auditorium.

Love at first sight
I can feel it here
Love at first sight
Only when you are near

Each time you walk into a room
I can't help it,
I'm intoxicated by you
I didn't know love until now
I didn't care
But you changed me somehow

Love at first sight
I can taste it here
Love at first sight
No longer do I live in fear


(ok, I wrote the lyrics, lame, i know, sorry >.<)

[xXKillerxQueenXx]

*Wipes tear off of face*
That was so cute! <3

[samijo]

Ok, first of all, SEE! You aren't the only one who can think of an awesome sauce way to propose! And second of all- :shock: *jaw falls to floor and pick it up* THat was freaking...wow. I think I cried a little at Tom's proposal. And the song is...HOLY shiz. My geez.

Of course, like Jesse, I was sobbing as Tom proposed. Maybe even more than she was when Bill proposed to me because this was not the typical Tom. His swagger was gone, and it was just his heart being handed out to Jesse, bare. I was sure the girls in the audience were dumbfounded, and heartbroken. Their sex god, was now a one-woman man. Even though he had been for a very long time, now it was being blatantly rubbed in their faces that it was a forever kinda thing, and I wasn't sure if they would revolt or not. To my surprise...they cheered. When Bill pulled me onstage, I wasn't sure what to expect this time. What now? Were they going to wheel out a house with a picket fence for us all to live in happily ever after? New cars? Much more and I was sure Jesse and I both would die from ecstasy. I could feel myself choking up when I realized that the boys were singing to us. A new song, one written by them, especially for us. Nobody else. Just us. It was beautiful. Jesse took my hand, and we stood there, listening to our handsome, talented men serenade us with their instruments, one a guitar, one a voice.

When they were finished, Bill hugged Jesse and kissed her on the cheek. Now it was his turn to welcome her to the family. I was once again hugging Tom, but congratulating him this time. The show was over, and we all left to celebrate at the after party. Georg and Gustav met us to offer their congratulations, loving on us like the brothers they were. They had even got us gifts, shirts with rhinestones that said "The Future Mrs. Kaulitz". Mine had a large "B" on the back and Jesse's had a large "T" on the back. They were very appropriate.

The party was wild. There was extra security to ensure that no uninvited guests got in, and there were drinks and music to that wouldn't stop. Bill even danced until his feet hurt. Jesse and Tom left early, which we expected so they could celebrate their engagement privately. After a quick hug and wink from Jesse, they were gone. I pulled Tom aside quickly before they left and wrote his room number on his hand.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

:lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: "wrote his room number on his hand" LOVE IT.


i'll post in a minute, i've got to finish this other thing....


heh heh



;)


haha, don't ask

[tears.dont.fall]

:shock: :shock: :shock: :shock:
...i think my heart just stopped there for a moment...
:cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:
B-E-A-utiful...ZOMG
GAH!!!!
*spazz attack*
ok...im good...no stoppy mkay?

[samijo]

:shock: :shock: :shock: :shock:
...i think my heart just stopped there for a moment...
:cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:
B-E-A-utiful...ZOMG
GAH!!!!
*spazz attack*
ok...im good...no stoppy mkay?


Don't worry! There will be no stopping! :D

[tears.dont.fall]

:shock: :shock: :shock: :shock:
...i think my heart just stopped there for a moment...
:cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:
B-E-A-utiful...ZOMG
GAH!!!!
*spazz attack*
ok...im good...no stoppy mkay?


Don't worry! There will be no stopping! :D
*jumps around in circles screaming the lyrics to 'Reden'*

[Ich_liebe_bill]

:shock: :shock: :shock: :shock:
...i think my heart just stopped there for a moment...
:cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:
B-E-A-utiful...ZOMG
GAH!!!!
*spazz attack*
ok...im good...no stoppy mkay?


Don't worry! There will be no stopping! :D
*jumps around in circles screaming the lyrics to 'Reden'*

Reden?!!?!?!? oh darling dear nein! tomi will never sing that song again now that he has me! *runs off, carrying away lyrics*


jk, jk, i have a love hate relationship with that song
^.^

[xXKillerxQueenXx]

There's gonna be another chappie soon, right?
*starts laughing wildly*
Sorry, I don't know why, but I'm really tired, and when I'm tired I go all crazy and get really random...

[samijo]

There's gonna be another chappie soon, right?
*starts laughing wildly*
Sorry, I don't know why, but I'm really tired, and when I'm tired I go all crazy and get really random...


Of course! We post on this thing like madwomen. Back and forth. Usually. It may take me longer to respond this weekend though because I MIGHT be out of town. But I will try very hard.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

ja, and i'm going to post again SUPER soon, like, within 20 minutes, lol then....sunday-thursday i shall be away :(. *sniffles* -looks around- *hasn't even broken the news to Sam yet* oi.

[tears.dont.fall]

...you stole my favorite song....
:cry:
:cry:
:cry:
:cry:
:cry:
:cry:
:cry:
:cry:
:cry:
:cry:
:cry:
:cry:
:cry:
:cry:

[tokiohotel26]

:cry: ok i know i havent written in a while but i just caught up today. i literally cried when i read the proposals. they were beautiful.

:cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:

:lol: she wrote the room # on his hand
i almost died of laughter

[BillsEternalRose]

You aren't the only one who can think of an awesome sauce way to propose!

Way to use AWESOME SAUCE in the fic! LoL. I'm crying... I dreamt about this FF last night... And I was crying in my sleep. THis stuff is amazing! Keep on writing!

[samijo]

You aren't the only one who can think of an awesome sauce way to propose!

Way to use AWESOME SAUCE in the fic! LoL. I'm crying... I dreamt about this FF last night... And I was crying in my sleep. THis stuff is amazing! Keep on writing!


Well i kinda didn't...I was just addressing Jesse...but it was still in the post...so...it was sorta kinda in it. LoL! I'm glad you like it! :)

[Ich_liebe_bill]

you DREAMED about our FF last night?!!? thats AWESOME! O.o


Leaving with a blushing Tom, I felt like I was on top of the world. I had never dreamed he would propose to me or write a song for me, let alone breathe in my general direction, and there was nothing on God's green earth that could bring me down now. Except maybe the few odd-girls out who shouted at Tom on the way back to our hotel about wanting to get him in bed. He winced a little, thoroughly unhappy with them and just put his arm around my shoulders and steered clear of them the best he could. Saki had come along for the jaunt because he knew that we might need him for the walk home more than Bill and Sam that particular night. He practically growled at the girls, which silenced them reletively fast.

Finally in the hotel, and in our correct room, Tom lay down on the bed and closed his eyes. He looked so worn out from the day that I almost let him be, but he patted the bed next to him softly and I went to lay down. My back to him, he pulled me tight against him and sighed. I closed my eyes and simply enjoyed the way I felt we went together like a puzzle piece. It seemed to me that nothing in the world could break this bond. We didn't get physical that night. For some reason, the moment seemed too tender for us to do anything but lie there together.

When I woke up the next morning, we hadn't moved much. I stretched and in the process pushed into Tom, and practically yelped. Something jabbed into my back, and I almost laughed out loud when I realized what it was. Tom was still sleeping and was oblivious to his state, and I kissed his cheek, trying to refrain from bursting into a fit of giggles the whole time. Not wanting to wake him even in the circumstances, I got up and went to our small little kitchen. Searching around, I found enough ingredients to make us bacon and egg sandwiches, and after practically eating mine in one bite, I set his on a plate next to the bed with a glass of orange juice, dressed, and tiptoed out the door.

Sam must have had the same idea I did, because she was padding barefooted down the hallway from her and Bill's room. With one glance at each other we both knew that both twins were still out cold and I grinned. I had no idea how they COULD sleep, there was a group of workers trying to get a bed frame through the door of our old hotel room, which to me was all kinds of ironic. "Just going to get a massage, want to come?" I nodded, and we walked a moment in silence. "I can't get enough of this." I finally couldn't hold it in any longer. I put my left hand out in front of me and stared at the diamond. Sam giggled and stuck hers out too. "Neither can I. Did yours have the engraving too?" I looked at her with a raised eyebrow and pulled the ring off. I hadn't dared take it off since he had put it on my finger the night before. There, in tiny little print on the inside of the ring was "Love at first sight." I flushed red. I couldn't possibly love that boy any deeper than I did then.

[samijo]

HAHAHAHAHA! Tom's uh...conditition. That's hilarious.


Bill and I enjoyed ourselves to no end at the party. The drinks never stopped coming, as well as the shots. Neither Bill nor I usually drank that much, and surprisingly, we held our own fairly well. Georg only had to lift me off of the ground twice when I teetered and fell, giggling. Bill danced, not like he did on stage, but more like Tom, usuing his hips to move agaist mine. I even danced with Gustav and Georg, when they didn't have ladies around. Finally, a little after two in the morning, The Gs carried us, literally, into our hotel room, dropping us on our bed. We managed to realize that we needed to change, and I tried to stand. Bill, being the man in the room, decided he should be of assistance to me.

He raised up off of the bed, wobbled, and faceplanted on the floor. I began to laugh, and he squealed a loud "SHEISSE!" The harder I laughed, the harder it was for me to stand, and I toppled over, falling over a chair on the way. I yelped. "OW!" Bill leaped up, trying desperately to come to my aid. He had heard a damsel in distress and he was the knight in shining armor. Or more appropriately, the drunken, scantly clad, rocker in boxer shorts. He scrambled over the sheets, getting tangled up in them along the way, and ended up half on the bed, half on the floor, hanging by one foot. He stretched out his long arms for me. I was still laying on the floor, rubbing my elbow where it had banged into the floor. I was laughing so hard my face was streaked with mascara and tears, and Bill couldn't tell if it was from pain or hysteria from hilarity. Finally, I was able to point at him as I began to snort with my laughter. He began to laugh harder too. Finally, I was able to stand and sway over to him, freeing him from his bondage. We somehow were able to help one another undress in a way that looked much like slap stick comedy, and settled in bed. We snuggled together and fell asleep in one another's arms, my head on his chest.

The next morning I didn't want to wake him, so I headed out of the room and down the hall. I met Jesse along the way. Obviously, our plan to have some "girl time" was shared. We walked off together in our robes to enjoy the time away. She hadn't noticed her inscription on her ring, and I wouldn't have either had Bill not been so giddy with excitement that he couldn't contain himself. It was the sweetest thing I had ever been given, and I would cherish it forever. I knew Jesse would as well.

We dropped our robes and lay down on our tables, letting ourselves give in to the extreme relaxation. I lay with my face in the little donut, speaking to Jesse the best I could with a squished face. "You don't think this will cause them to lose fans, do you? So many of their fans pin their hopes on meeting them one day and falling madly in love." She didn't even hesitate with her answer. "I think that their fans love them no matter what, like we do. And I think this will make them love them even more. It gives them a chance to see another side of them. A sort of, family side. They can still look, and of course, Tom will never stop humping that guitar as long as he lives. It will always be the 'other woman.' That drives them wild." I laughed. She was right of course. She always was.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

haha i loved it sam. i have to go out to eat now....*sigh*

be back later, love you!

[xXKillerxQueenXx]

Continue soon please!

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The massage was just what I needed. I must have fallen asleep sometime during it-it was a full two hours of bliss-because I woke up, still squishy-faced into the bed and listened to whispering. I went to sit up but felt hands once more on my back and relaxed back into the bed. A sigh escaped my lips. It took me a few minutes to realized that the hands were not the ones of the adorable little Asian girl from earlier, but much bigger, and with calluses. Calluses? Tom. "Baby what are you doing here?" I mumbled into the bed. "Shhhh" The sound was close to my ear and his dreads tickled my bare back. I could hear Bill giggling, meaning that they had tipped off the girls to let them finish off Sam and I's massages. Such a bunch of pervs. Yet I loved it, and relaxed even more deeply, my fiances familiar hands on my skin.

When the massage girls came back, Bill and Tom had to stop and they both grinned like cheshire cats while Sam and I attempted to stand up without exposing too much of ourselves. Needless to say, their eyes got what was desired. We scampered back to our rooms to dress and we were chased all the way back. I wiggled my eye brows at Tom and disappeared into the bathroom, locking the door as I went, causing him to whine from the other side of the door. Instead of opening it, I took a picture of myself just before I got into the shower and texted it to his phone. A second later I heard a beeping and more loud protests. I loved driving him mad.

After a few hours of me torturing the life out of him, Tom had to leave for an interview and Gustav had to nearly drag him by his shirt out the door. When he left I sent him a text promising him a better night and he replied with a giant "YES!!!". He amused me to no end. I walked over to Sam's room, toting about ten wedding magazines and we spread them out on the bed, digging through them, exclaiming occasionally over one thing or another. I was worried I wouldn't be able to find the perfect dress, but Sam was not concerned. In fact, she was about thirty times more calm than I was at the moment. It calmed me down. Thats what best friends were for, anyway!

[samijo]

Jesse and I did what girls do when they get massages-talked. And of course, we got entirely too relaxed and fell asleep. I didn't even realize it. I wasn't tired at all. But much later I felt my eyes slowly pry open. I heard hushed laughter and then Jesse's voice. "Baby, what ar you doing here?" Wait. BABY? And then I heard Tom's voice. "Shhh." And then Bill! Bill was giggling! I squealed, letting him know that I too was awake. "And just what are you doing?" His hands caressed my bare back, and I shivered from delight. They felt soft and tender, and I wasn't going to resist. He laughed again. "My sweet Sam, when will you learn that we have ways of accomplishing such things?" I sighed. "I guess I never will."

The ladies who were actually supposed to be massaging us returned and the boys were forced to surrender our bodies. They refused to avert their eyes as we made a halfhearted attempt to cover ourselves and scurry down the hall, playing cat and mouse. Jesse disappeared into their room, with Tom in hot pursuit. I was steps behind her, hurrying into mine and Bill's room. He had an interview to get ready for, but still had a few hours to kill. I let him catch me inside the doorway, not in much of a mood to hide. He carried me off to bed and we finished what he started with his massage.

Afterward, we spent the time relaxing in front of the TV, laughing at movies. That was one thing we shared was a passion for comedy. Finally, he had to leave and we took one of our long showers to "save water." He dressed, styled his hair, and fixed his makeup. Then with a kiss, he was gone. Not even a minute later, in came Jesse with an armload of wedding magazines. She was beaming and my face mirrored hers. This was going to be so much fun. I couldn't wait to begin shopping for a dress. She was afraid that she wouldn't find the perfect one, but I vowed that we would not walk down the aisle until she had a dress that would make Tom turn ten shades of red. We called several bridal shops and made appointments to try on gowns the following day. The sooner we got started the better. With that, we turned on the TV and curled up under the covers, "bride time" thoroughly wearing us out. We dozed off within minutes.

**This chapter is a little slow compared to the others I know, but we gotta slow it down to build up to the shopping and stuff, so just hang in there! :)**

[Ich_liebe_bill]

BZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ....[/size] I forced my eyes open. What in the world? The noise had g steadily louder and then faded again. Something flew past my nose and I nearly jumped out of my skin. Sitting up, I spotted all four boys sitting on the other side of the room, silently cracking up. Bill had a remote control in his hands. I turned to look at Sam, who was looking around the dimly lit room groggily. The noise came again and just above our heads flew a little remote control airplane. "Jumbie!" My voice cracked in my exhaustion but I managed a good laugh at the same time. Bill's little remote control airplane wizzed by again. The next time it went past I snatched it out of the air and he squealed in protest, coming and jumping on the bed, turning off the little plane and setting it on the bed next to him.

Sam bounced across the big bed and snuggled up next to Bill, promptly falling asleep again. She must have been tired. I started to feel it again and I knew the boys must have been tired as well. We had to fly back to Europe in 2 days, and then off to Japan, the one place they wanted to go more than anything. Tom lay down next to me under the covers and ordered "Signs" on pay-per-view. Gustav and Georg settled down to watch it with us. The next thing I knew I was opening my eyes and finding myself in a pile of boys. We had all fallen asleep and looked to be a mess of arms and legs. There was no way I could move without waking up everything, and I went near insane because I wasn't in the most comfortable of positions.

Georg woke up next, and stared into space a full five minutes before he saw I was awake and tired to make me giggle by tickling Tom's nose with a feather from one of the pillows. I could barely hold it in with Tom sneezed and caused the entire rest of the sleeping bunch to leap up and fall out of the bed. It was a sight to see. Today was the day we went dress shopping, I remembered, between laughs. I couldn't wait.

[samijo]

Jesse must have heard it when I did. It was a buzzing noise, and my first thought was a bee. I hate bees. I swatted at the thing missed whatever it was. I tried to look around and saw Jesse doing the same thing. We both saw Bill, up to no good with a remote control. And then we saw it. A toy airplane. "Jumbie!" Jesse exclaimed, and grabbed him in one swift arm's reach. Bill let out a heartbroken yelp as if someone had ran over a puppy. He took it away from her and say his beloved Jumbie beside the bed. I flopped over next to him and snuggled up to his cozy body. "Jumbie may not come on the honeymoon," I said, peering up at him, my eyes smiling. He looked back down at me like I had just told him HE couldn't come on the honeymoon. "Oh fine, he can come. But he has to sleep on the couch. He may not sleep in the bed with us. I draw the line there." Bill smiled, and I stole a kiss. In no time I was asleep again.

The next morning, I woke up to an alarm in the form of Tom's sneeze, scaring the **** out of me, and apparently everyone else except Georg, who seemed to have set off said alarm. Tom glared at alarm setter offer, and a small wrestling match ensued. Jesse and I shuffled into the kitchen and prepared our little family a hearty breakfast of eggs, bacon, and waffles. All four of the boys acted like they hadn't eaten in days, and Jesse and I received sticky kisses for our troubles. Sticky kisses all over our faces, necks, and arms. On that note, we headed of for showers because we were due for appointments at the bridal shops in a couple of hours and had to get ready.

The boys were scheduled to do, well, we didn't really know, but some boy stuff was all Tom said. We left it at that, and in a little over an hour, we were headed out to our first appointment. When we arrived, we filled out the necessary paperwork and were lead into a room filled wall to wall with white gowns in every shape and size a bride could imagine. Jesse and I looked at each other with bewildered eyes. How were we supposed to choose. Then, we started to laugh, and ran to grab dresses. When our arms were full, we began to try them on, helping each other zip and button. We stepped out of our dressing rooms and turned to face each other. I took one look at Jesse and started to cry. She looked like an angel.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

one day...
http://z.about.com/d/honeymoons/1/5/C/w/belle2.jpg



I was never, ever happy with clothes shopping. I felt much too fat or weird or not the way i wanted to be. When I put on the dress, however, everything changed. I stared. Turned around, stared again. Closed my eyes, opened them, blinked. One shocked tear slid down my face and I tried to hold the rest in as to not ruin the dress. I stepped out and called to Sam. She poked her head out from the dressing room next door and started to cry. I blushed red, looking down at it, suddenly feeling like a million dollars. I had thought this was impossible for me, but none the less I did. "Tom is going to die." Sam whispered between tears and about ten hugs. I looked in the wide mirrors and spun. This was the one. Putting it on reserve, I popped back into the dressing room to find Sam staring at herself in the mirror.

It took me a full minute to regain my speech, and when I did, I squealed at the top of my lungs. "PERFECT, PERFECT, PERFECT! YOU ARE SO GORGEOUS!" We giggled like the brides-to-be that we were and I made her spin around about ten times in the beautiful gown until she had to stop because she was dizzy. After putting her dress on reserve as well, we left the store and went out for lunch. "So, do you know what the boys are up to today?" I spoke between bites of my club sandwich. Sam shook her head. "I was too excited to think about it, but not I am really curious." Intrigued, I pressed 1 on speed dial on my cell phone. "Beautiful girl." Tom's deep voice spoke in my ear, sweet and tender. I couldn't help but smile into the phone. "Hey, Tomi. What are you up to?" He made a noise sounding something like "psh" into the speaker. "Just you know, boy stuff." I rolled my eyes and Sam riased her eye brows in questioning. I shrugged my shoudlers in reply and she heaved a sigh. "Try calling big mouth Bill" I mouthed to her with the phone still to my ear. She grinned and dialed his number.

[samijo]

Oh that dress is beautiful!!!!


Tom really was going to die. In fact, I wasn't sure if Bill, Georg, and Gustav were going to be able to keep him at the altar long enough to actually marry Jesse before he split and whisked her away to begin the honeymoon. She looked absolutely stunning. And sexy. Tomi wasn't going to be able to contain himself, I just knew it. I hoped Bill reacted the same way. When I saw my dress, I knew it was perfect. I didn't need to see a second one.

I had imagined this experience to be one of agony. I was not a girl to enjoy dresses. I was perfectly content in my tees and jeans, preferably the more holes and tears the better thank you. I was a rockers girlfriend, er, fiance, and I dressed the part, even before I knew him. It was what I liked, and what felt comfortable to me. Sneakers usually completed the ensemble, but most definitely not heels. Yet here I was, in both, and content. In fact, I wanted to leave the store in both of them and walk down the street in them. However, Jesse and I put our dresses on reserve and left, grabbing a bite to eat.

She called Tom, curious to see what her boy was up to. He was vague, I could tell from her end of the conversation. She cued me to call Bill, and I picked up my phone. He answered on the second ring. "Hallo my Sweet. How did it go?" I told him that it had gone great, and asked what they were up to. He too gave me the run around. "You know, guy stuff. Nothing you would be interested in sweetness." I laughed. "Bill, since when are YOU interested in the same guy stuff as Tom? I demand an answer! What are the four of you up to?" Looking at Jesse's face, I could tell that Tom had all but hung up on her, and I got the feeling I was about to get the same treatment. "Look baby, I will see you when you get back. I'm glad you had fun. Looooove you. You know you love me. Come on. Say it. You know you wannaaaaaaaa." His playful voice prevented me from even pretending I was angry. **** him. "Oh fine. Of course I love you." With that, the line went dead. Jesse and I just stared at each other. What in the world was going on with them? And were Gustav and Georg in on whatever it was?

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Boys. Can't live with them can't....well you know the saying. I laid back on the lounge chair and slid my sun glasses over my eyes. Tom had sent me the weirdest picture text just then of something I couldn't make out. It looked like...a piece of paper with some writing on it. Thats about it. When he didn't answer my call I shut the phone and gave up. I would drag it out of him later. Sam turned and looked at me over the rim of her rock star sun glasses. "Want to go for a dip?" I nodded and got up, taking a running leap into the pool. Sam and I swam on our own for awhile - it was a Wednesday so the place was all but empty - until a group of rowdy boys came in. American boys....not my favorite anymore. We stayed away from them as they played games in the pool, and when one of them started yelling to us, we silently agreed to leave.

"Hey, hey babe, where you goin? Don't walk away! Come on, I'm talking to you!" A particularly gross looking boy got out of the pool and approached Sam. He grabbed her arm and spun her around, looking her up and down like she was a piece of meet. "Let her go, we are NOT interested." I snapped and pushed him off of her. He pushed me back. "Oh, you got a problem, little miss?" "She may not, but I do." The hero came to save the day. Just as the jerk turned, a fist met his jaw. He fell back into the pool and came to the surface, sputtering. "What the ****?" He was able to breathe after a moment, and he touched his bleeding chin. "Tom Kaulitz? ****." Tom slung his arm around me and turned to leave. I looked over my shoulder smugly. Sam followed behind and Bill appeared a moment later, rushing to her and throwing his arms around her like a scared parent. "****. Those chicks I just hit on where the Kaulitz girls." I heard the boy mutter to himself. My smirk only grew.

[samijo]

The pool was just right. The water was cool and our bodies sliced through the water perfectly. And then the splashing and cursing and yelling starting, and Jesse and I decided it was time for our exit. I had forgotten how rude and annoying American guys could be until I felt the grody hand on my arm that literally jerked me back to that reality. Of course, that ****** Jesse off to the nth degree, and when she got in his face, he made the mistake of shoving her. I was about to deck the guy because I had enough of his harassment, when out of nowhere comes a fist. Apparently Tom had been watching this scene play out, and hadn't liked the rude advance on myself, and had for sure not liked the contact between this prick and his fiance.

There was a splash and the guy found his way back to the pool with Tom's help. His chin was bleeding, and I wanted to laugh at him. "Tom Kaulitz? ****," was all the idiot could say. Tom put his arm around Jesse and Bill found me and did the same as they ushered us away. Bill looked mad enough to rip the meat from the guy's carcass, and grinned. He wasn't at fiery at Tom, but when he did get mad, you could see it all over his body. I heard the guys mumbling something about the Kaulitz girls as we walked away and smiled. Yes, that would be us.

We didn't get a chance to find out what had been going on with the guys all day because as we were still snuggling up on the way back to our rooms, we turned a corner to find the same jerks standing four feet in front of us. How the **** had they headed us off this quick? Tom's face flashed anger again. "Am I gonna have to teach you the same lesson twice?" This time, Bill took his arm from around me and he and Tom pushed Jesse and I behind them. They stood tall in front of these morons. From my spot behind Bill's back I saw the guy pull something out of his pocket and then heard a deafening bang. Something fell against me, pushing me to the floor. It was Tom. Jesse was screaming and the guys were running. Blood. I saw blood, and Bill was shouting. Gustav and Georg were yelling. I looked up, and the blood was coming from Tom. A bullet wound.

I crawled over to him. Jesse was in hysterics along with Bill, both of them not moving. Tom wasn't moving or speaking. I started to slap his face and apply pressure to his shoulder. It looked like it was too far above his heart or lungs to be life threatening, but I was not paramedic. "Tom, Tomi! Wake up, look at me!" He still wasn't responding to me." I spun around. "Georg, Bill, help me! Gustav, get Jesse out of here!"

[Ich_liebe_bill]

i think. i just almost cried. TOOMMMIII! i loved it though. brilliant, Sam!


I saw the gun. I saw it and screamed. I tried to jump in front of him, but bullets are two **** fast. He hit the ground hard and I started to cry. Cry hard. It felt like my lungs were being torn from inside, but I didn't care. Gustav pulled me against him and held me back. I could feel him shaking like a leaf, but as I kicked and struggled to get to Tom, his arms stayed strong. The four boys had disappeared. Sam was right there with Tom, trying to get Bill to calm down in his panic enough to help her with Tom. Georg was the second one to his side and was lifting him. Bill could only run back and forth, trying to help but only panicing. He was clutching his shoulder. Twin pain.

Sam yelled to get Gustav to take me away and with every protest I could think of, he took me to Tom and I's room and practically had to pin me to the bed with with shoulder to stop me from running back to the hallway. I grew weak after a moment of fighting it and began to sob into the bed. He stopped pushing on me and pulled me up into a hug and cried with me. Two hours later I was staring hard into space, my head in Gustav's lap when the door to the room opened and I sat up, looking like death. Georg stood there, blood on his white shirt and jeans, his face stretched with pain and stress. I almost lost it all over again.

My chest tightened and he walked past us into the bathroom. I heard the shower turn on, and Gustav got up, pulled some of Tom's clothes from a drawer and put it in the bathroom for him to find when he got out. If I wasn't about to die myself, I would have smiled when he walked out of the bathroom in Tom's over sized clothing. It only hurt me more, however, because it wasn't Tom wearing them. He came down, sat on the bed, and looked into his lap. I crawled over to him and laid my head on his shoulder, a tear dripping off my nose onto his arm.

..."He's going to be ok." He whispered. I took a sharp intake of breath and collapsed beside him on the bed, relieved and weary. About five minutes later I was asleep.

[samijo]

I'm glad you liked it Jesse. :D To all other readers..you heard her...he's ok. Don't throw tomatoes ad me. LoL!


I knew in my heart that if it were me, I would kill any person who tried to stand between myself and Bill if it were him laying there instead of Tom. But the calm part of my brain told me that Jesse being there would only cause more stress for Bill and Tom, if he were to wake up. I ached for her and wanted to hold her, but knew I had to be there to take care of Tom at the moment. He was losing blood, and somebody had to do something. Georg couldn't do it alone, and Gustav was the only thing holding Jesse off of the linoleum. Bill was holding his own shoulder, Tom's pain finding it's way to his body. Tears were spilling out of his eyes, and reached over and touched his cheek. "Bill, Bill I need you to look at me. I know you're hurting and scared, but Tomi needs you right now. He's gonna be ok, but we have to take care of him. Help me put pressure on his arm, ok?" He nodded, looking more like a child at the moment. George tore a strip of cloth from his shirt, tying it around Tom's shoulder. He was beginning to come to, and Bill gripped his hand.

I looked over my shoulder for Jesse and Gustav. He must have taken her upstairs. Good. She could come to the hospital later, when he was stable. Right now, she needed to calm down. An ambulance arrived and took over, removing the makeshift tourniquet Georg had made and applying their own. They hooked him up to oxygen and IV. Bill and I rode with them. Georg agreed to stay behind to fill Jesse in, bringing her and Gustav back with him later, along with fresh clothes for Bill and I.

Bill didn't let go of Tom's hand until they wheeled him into surgery to remove the bullet and repair its damage. Only then. I stepped away so he and Tom could have a moment alone. Then I walked over, kissed Tom's cheek, and took Bill away. Finally, Bill collapsed in my arms. His body shook with sobs, and I cried with him. I knew the thought of going though life without Tom scared him to death, and tonight that could have easily been made a reality. We wouldn't know the full extent of the damage until he was out of surgery, but at least we knew he would live.

A few hours later, Jesse burst into the ICU waiting area. I ran to her and we both sank to the floor. She had gotten a bit of rest, but the emotion had taken its toll on her. "Where's my Tomi?" she asked. "He just got out of surgery, Jesse. The doctor's haven't even briefed us yet. I'm sorry I made Gustav take you away, I just couldn't let you stay." She stopped me. "I know, I know. You did the right thing. Thank you. I love you." I smiled, wiping my eyes. "Love you too." We stood up, and Jesse walked over to Bill while I went over to Gustav and Georg. A few minutes later the doctor came out. "Tom's in a room, and we're ready to fill you in on his surgery."

[Ich_liebe_bill]

I sat on the edge of my sit in the doctors office, glaring at him. I didn't really mean to, I was just a bundle of every emotion on could possibly think of and this was what I had at the moment. anger. He rambled on about everything, acting like nothing in the world could possibly go wrong, the entire time not making eye contact with me. "It was a pretty deep wound..." blah...blah...blah... "Won't know if he will have use of his arm again..." Blah..blah...wait...what? Unable to use his ARM? It was his left arm. His fingering arm.(that was meant as GUITAR, dirty minded children) His career. His life.

We all left the room in shock. A nurse led us to his room and I practically ran to him, but I didn't want to make anything worse so when I got into the room I practically tip toed to his bed. He turned to look at me, and I could see a little light in his eyes when I came near. It was gone in a moment and he closed them, weary from all the medications and coming out of surgery. I crawled into the tiny bed on his right side, placing my head gently on his shoulder and heaving a sigh. I didn't want to be the one to have to tell him he might not be able to use his arm again. I didn't want to break his heart.

Bill came in and took his brothers hand, which had slowly found its way around my middle. He was as pale as a ghost, if not even more so, and I was torn between comforting Tom and comforting Bill. The entire little crew sat in the hospital room until visiting hours where over. Bill and I were aloud to stay, but everyone else, after much arguing, were ushered out by a grumpy old nurse. Curling up on the window seat, Bill fell asleep, weary from worrying about his brother. Tom was finally fully conscious, though heavy with pain medication, and he cried for awhile while I held his head in my lap.

The next day, Gustav, Sam, and Georg were there at the crack of dawn. They had brought us all breakfast and we ate eagerly. Tom had a bit of an awkward time with everything, and everyone teased us when I fed him. Gustav went out and bought "Scene It" and we played until Tom was too tired and went to sleep. Everyone was at odds. We were supposed to have been on a plane that morning. Concerts needed cancellation. It was as if Bill's surgery had happened all over again, and the boys felt bad once more. No one knew how Tom's rehab was going to go, and it was resulting in a lot of tension amongst the boys. No one had told Tom yet, either.

[samijo]

:shock: Not use his arm again. Ok, none of us had really thought of that as a possibility. I immediately looked at Bill. His face was stricken. I grasped his hand, and I thought he was going to crush the bones in my small one. He was trying to hold it together, and I was trying to do the same. If Tom wasn't able to use his arm, his heard would break. And the band would die because I knew none of them would do this without him. Especially Bill. We were led to Tom's room, and it was difficult to not let our emotions show. Hopefully, Tom would just think it was stress and concern until we figured out a way to tell him.

Jesse crawled in bed with him, and he managed to get an arm around her. Bill took that hand, always there for his big brother. I had never seen a bond so strong, and I knew that the news was weighing on Bill. We stayed until a nurse who we all agreed was pure evil made us leave. Gustav, Georg and I went back to the hotel, none of us looking at the floor in the lobby where Tom's blood was spilled. We went upstairs to mine and Bill's room, silently agreeing that none of us wanted to spend the night alone.

We all piled on the couch and popped in a movie, curling up under a blanket. We awoke the next morning with my head on Georg's shoulder, his arm around me. His shoulder was wet from my crying. I lifted my head and Gustav's head was in my lap. It had been such a long night. We all showered and dressed, and headed to the hospital, picking up food on the way. When I walked in, I stopped by the bed, offering a kiss to Tom. He was awake now, and looked up. "I hear you played quite the hero, Wonder Woman." I smiled. "Well I couldn't just let you die on my watch now could I Hulk?" He grinned and ate a little. We played around a bit and Tom drifted off. He was still tired and groggy. Things started to get tense after a while when we began to talk about everything that needed to be done. Jesse and I had to cancel shows and make appearances. I decided that as soon as we broke the news to Tom, she and I were going to appear on TV for an interview to let the public know exactly what we did. The fans would be worried, and we owed it to them to be honest. I also thought that it would be easier on the guys if we took that burden instead of them. Bill couldn't handle the stress of interview right now, let alone Tom.

Bill was going to tell Tom, but didn't know how. He knew he had to. Tom was his twin, and they had always been honest with one another. Not only that, but they could never hide things from each other. They read each others thoughts. He knew he had to tell him soon, very soon. Bill and I stepped outside, and tried to prep him. As soon as Tom woke up, he was going to talk to him. The doctor was going to come in later anyway to discuss rehab with him and Tom would explode if Bill hadn't already told him about his arm.

After a few minutes, Bill took a deep breath, and we walked back into the room. Tom was awake now, and I looked at Jesse and the guys. "Let's go get some lunch. We're all starving." They all nodded, and Jesse kissed Tom's cheek. With that, we left Bill and Tom alone.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Lunch was quiet. Too quiet. I picked at my salad and Sam put her arm around me, trying to make everything better, even if it wasn't that way at the moment. My phone buzzed in my pocket half way through the meal and I answered. "Hey, Bill." "Hey, Jesse. Uhm...could you come back...alone?" I paused, wrinkling my brow. "Yeah, thats fine." I hung up and smiled at the worried group. "I am going to...I've got to...I'll be back." I stood and left, walking across the street to the hospital. Once I got inside I was buzzed into the private section he was in and rushed to his room. Bill met me at the door. His face was strained. He whispered something about a warning but I came in anyway.

Tom was sitting on the window seat. I paniced a little, but he seemed ok, sitting there. He was facing away, and I walked over, tryi ng not to startle him, and wrested my chin on his shoulder. He spun around, knocking me sideways a bit. I picked myself up and stood in front of him. His face went from raving angry to soft when he saw me, and he broke down like a little boy. He tried to fall forward into his hands but I caught him and held him as he cried because he couldn't support himself. He sobbed so hard I thought he would choke himself, and once he calmed down, he started all over again. I knew that the guitar was more than an instrument to him, it was his life, more than even I was, and the idea of that being taken away from him was heart breaking.

When he was finally able to breathe again without shaking with sobs, I helped him into his bed and turned on the TV. The only show on worth mentioning was The Price Is Right, and he stared hard at it without moving. His eyes had bags under them and his dreads fell around his shoulders in a tangled mess. He looked so weak and tired, and I didn't know how to feel. All I could do was sit with him. Bill had retreated from the room and called Sam.

"He yelled at me for an hour, baby." Bill had tears running down his cheeks and he tried to avoid eye contact with the people sitting in the lobby. "But you where honest with him, he will thank you for that." Sam spoke softly on the other end of the line. "Do you want me to come down?" He nodded, then realized she couldn't see him. Sniffling, he stood and paraded down the hall. Make up less, hair down. "Yes, please come." The Kaulitz twins had never looked so broken in all their lives.

[samijo]

I swear I will cry. This is getting deep.


Nobody talked at lunch, or ate for that matter. I tried to comfort Jesse, but my stomach was in knots and I thought I was going to throw up. I knew Bill was probably being lashed with Tom's tongue right now. I knew Tom wouldn't mean a word of it, but he would be hurting right now, and there would be no place to throw that anger but at Bill. And Bill would take it because Tom needed him. Just like Tom would do if the roles were reversed. When Jesse's phone rang and she hurried off, not asking me to come with her, I knew it was over.

Georg, Gustav and I looked at each other and went back to pushing our food around on our plates. I could feel myself choking up again. Gustav reached across the table and squeezed my hand. He spoke quietly. "Sam, it will be ok. Bill can handle it. He and Tom always get through things. And we will help them. He'll use his arm again. Doctors never know. Tom's too stubborn." Georg nodded and squeezed my other hand. I tried to smile, but my heart wasn't in it. My phone rang, and they released my hands so I could answer. I got up and walked to a corner. It was Bill. I answered, and he was crying. Tom had yelled at him the entire time, not blaming him, but yelling out of frustration and pain. I asked if he wanted me to come, but was crossing the street before I asked.

We hung up, and I pushed the button for the elevator, realizing I hadn't told the Gs that I was leaving. I called them quickly, and they said they would hang out for a bit to give us some time and come by later. I bushed the button again, swore, and took the stairs two at a time. Slamming the door into the wall as it opened, I made a beeline for Bill. He was a wreck. I took him in my arms and held him. I choked back every emotion I felt and sucked in my breath, making a decision right then and there. I knew that everyone was overwhelmed and hurt, Bill and Tom most of all. Jesse was trying so hard to take care of Tom and forgetting to take care of herself.

I kissed Bill's lips, tenderly, telling him that I loved him, and took his hand. Pulling him behind me, I headed for Tom's room. Bill protested, and I ignored him. I opened the door, and Tom and Jesse sat there, both a wreck. I spoke up. "Ok guys. Here's the deal. Screw the doctors. This band was meant to do what it does. Tom, you are way too stubborn for this, and I refuse to let you give up. I know you are hurting right now, but you will get a second wind I promise. Jesse, you too. And I will be there to be sure that happens. Bill, you and Tom have a connection that can overcome anything these doctors say. If you and he want it to happen, it will. I love you with all of my heart, and I will be there to absorb your hurt at night when you feel like you can't keep it up. If I have to, I will take the heat for all of you, but this is not going to stop here, in this hospital room. Now, Jesse, you help me get Tom back into that bed so he can eat. The doctors will be in to talk about his rehab shortly and he needs to be able to focus. Then you are going to take a shower because you and I have things to get done. Bill you are going downstairs to get something to eat. I will sit with Tom to be sure he DOES eat."

They all looked at me like I was crazy, and then began to laugh, just a little. Apparently, I was just what they needed to both lighten the mood and motivate them. They did what I said, and I received kisses and hugs for my speech. I knew that things were going to be difficult in the weeks to come. But I refused to let the band fall apart. Refused.

Tom argued about his lunch. He didn't want to eat it. HE fought me. He tried to push it away. I tried to force feed him. I finally got it in his mouth. He didn't like the taste of the hospital food at all, but he needed it. "Ugh. *****." Yea yea. ***." He winked at me, and I smiled.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The pep talk from Sam and the shower made me feel more like a million dollars than I had been feeling ten minutes before, but I still was on the down and outs. My phone buzzed and I didn't recognize the number, but I picked up anyways. "Hello? Yes, this is she. Yes, of course. Yes." It was our agent, and she had a interview set up for us in 2 hours. Tom had food dripping down his face when I came back and I laughed a little, wiping it away with a napkin while Sam tried to demand he eat the weird colored apple sauce. He had had enough and was tired, so she let him sleep and we left for the interview.

The public was more concerned than I had imagined. A million get well cards were in the hospital lobby when we walked out, and another truck load waited outside. Everything from teddy bears to hats to HUGE cards. It was amazing. At the interviewee's, we sat down and tried to look as calm and collected as possible. Finally, the lights shone on us and the green light blinked on the camera.

"Hello, and welcome to Sarah's Super Show!" What a lame name. I inwardly groaned. How did we get on THIS?

"I am here with Jesse and Sam, fiance's to Tom and Bill Kaulitz, here to talk to use exclusively about the recent accident Tom was involved in."

After an agonized twenty minutes, she took callers.

"Hi, Anna from Berlin, Go ahead."
"Yeah, I just want to say that if Tom had been here, like he was supposed to instead of the states, he wouldn't be hurt." I wanted to rip the speaker into a million little pieces. The United States had nothing to do with Tom getting shot. Did it?

"In closing, any statements, girls?" I was beyond annoyed, but spoke up anyway.

"Anyone who knows Tom should know that he is a fighter. He wouldn't let anything keep him from his music and what he loves. Fans around the world should just pray and think about him, and although we canceled all venues until further notice, Tom Kaulitz will be back on stage and humping his guitar before you know it."

[samijo]

I finally let Tom be and Jesse and I headed off to our interview. The huge outpour of support was amazing, and we did our best to assure everyone that Tom was going to be alright. We explained everything about the canceled concerts and that we didn't know at this point how long Tom would be out of commission.

The caller from Berlin made me want to rip her voice box clear out of her head, but Jesse and I both maintained our composure and finished the interview. We had an image to keep up and a public outburst was not what we needed to show. We were both happy with the outcome of the interview, and headed out to our waiting limo, preparing to go back to the hospital. When we got in, to our surprise, there sat Bill. He looked a bit grim. "We received a call. The police think they have the guy, but we have to identify them."

We rode in silence, arriving at the station in less than twenty minutes, not nearly enough time to prepare ourselves for the emotional toll. Jesse and I got out, followed by Bill. I wasn't sure how we would handle this experience, and I didn't want Jesse to collapse again. We walked in, telling the receptionist why were were there. An officer escorted us back. We walked past windows with men and women sitting behind them being questioned. And there he was. Sitting there all smug behind the glass. I saw him before Jesse or Bill did. Before anyone knew it, I had flung open the door to the room and walked in, glaring at him. I wasn't scared of this pitiful excuse of a man. "You wanted a piece of a Kaulitz girl. Congratulations, today's your lucky day *****." With that, I caught him square in the face with my right fist, a hook causing the skin above his eye to split open. I felt Bill pulling me backward. All the cop said was "So, that's the guy huh?"

Jesse just stared at me, her mouth hanging open. Bill too. "Where did you learn to hit like that? Hit GUYS like that? Tom won't believe it." I winked at him. "Sweet Bill, when will you learn? I have my ways."

[Ich_liebe_bill]

It was like Sam had changed over night. i think the sisterly love had rushed into her veins ever so much more powerfully when she had had Tom's blood spill all over her and the floor right before her eyes. The trauma had got to her and she had went ape **** on the culprit. I learned his name was Paul. Paul Carpenter and that he had been in Juvy before for third degree murder. Wonderful. They told us he would go to court and most likely get a life sentence for attempted murder and his numerous other charges. Relieved, we left and went back to Tom. It was pouring rain and I had the urge to stand in it.

So when we got the hospital I stepped out, tilted my head back, and allowed myself to be soaked. Sam grabbed my arm and drug me inside. "I know I went crazy, but that doesn't mean you need to." She was smiling, however. We went to the hospital gift shop and bought a t shirt and shorts that read "LA" on the back. I didn't really care much, though I would never wear the things other wise. Curling up in bed in Tom, I kissed him softly on the lips. He smiled and stroked my hair with his good hand. He had started therapy and was pretty sore.

Sam told him the entire story of her punching the guy with her chest puffed out like a proud bird. I laughed, in the mode as she told it. It sounded funnier the second time around. Tom had a good laugh and ruffled her hair when she came over to give him a side hug. "Maybe we don't NEED Saki anymore." He teased, looking over at the body guard who wouldn't leave anyone's side for 2 seconds since the fatefull day. Saki grunted and rolled his eyes, amusing Tom. His attitude had improved grately, but he was growing restless. I decided to talk to the doctors and see if he could be transfered over to Germany where he would feel more at home.

[samijo]

When we learned who this joker was, and everything he had done, I was still livid. Maybe a little more scared of him, but still livid. I didn't regret hitting him though. Feeling my hand connect with his face let me release all of the anger I felt toward him and what he had done to who I now considered MY brother. And essentially, the pain he caused him was pain inflicted on my best friend and my fiance. Basically, he had hurt three people I cared deeply for, and ****** me off. I would never get the image of Tom and his blood out of my mind. Bill kissed my hand and Jesse got some ice for it. I walked out of the police station a tad taller than when I entered it and bowed out my chest when I walked in Tom's room to tell my story. Bill and Jesse were proud of me, though neither of them actually spoke those exact words.

When I told Tom what I had done, I could tell he was shocked. And proud. I think he would have expected that from Jesse more than me. It was more her style than mine. But having to take charge that night and try to keep Tom alive had done something to me. Trying to stay so strong while others fell to pieces was hard, and I wanted my revenge on the jerk who was responsible for it. Tom teased me, but I could tell he appreciated my concern for him. I received a hug for my right hook, while Bill protested, saying that this would only encourage me.

Jesse spoke to the doctors about transferring Tom back to Germany. He was more comfortable there, and to be honest, at this point, so was I. I wanted as many miles between us and this Paul freak as possible. Besides, I liked Germany. That was probably where my permanent home would be anyway. And at this point, Tom's recovery was the most important thing to all of us. The doctors told us that it would depend on how his next couple of days went with his rehabilitation. If he looked cooperative and seemed to improve, then it looked good.

That night, Gustav and Georg decided they were going to go out for a bit and look for new video games to bring back. It was mine and Bill's turn to search for sufficient dinner, so we decided since all of our stomach were near empty, we should head out. We left Tom in Jesse's care. We returned within the hour, and headed up to the room. Walking in the door, I screamed. There they were. Jesse and Tom, once again, in one of their now famous, compromising positions. Jesse leaped off the bed, making Tom yelp a little because of his arm.

"How do you DO it, Tom?" Bill said. "Even in your condition, you can't help but feel the need to have sex, ALL THE TIME! And Jesse, can't you control YOURSELF?!" He was laughing the entire time. I spoke up now, like a mother scolding her children. "Weren't you at all worried a nurse would walk in?" Tom grinned. "We paid off the nurse to leave us alone for about 30 minutes." I looked up at Bill. "Yea, that's about right." I looked over at Jesse who was sitting by the window now, fixing the strap of her bra, looking sheepishly at me. "Oh yea missy, that's the last time you get to play nurse."

[Ich_liebe_bill]

I squealed my protest when Tom began to suck gently on my ear. He was deprived majorly now that he was wounded, and even with such a bad injury the boy still had needs. It took him about 45 minutes to convince me to ask the nurse to stay awhile, and he worked her over with his boyish charm. She rolled her eyes, laughed, (thank god) and left us to ourselves to get busy. After a brief shy moment, I remembered myself and let loose. I was careful with his arm, but other than that, we were the same crazy couple we had always been. As expected, Bill and Sam came back in mid-badness. Tom found it eighteen kinds of hysterical, but it took me a few more minutes to regain myself.

Three days past, and Tom slowly grew more sore from the therapy, but he wanted to go back to Germany so badly that he never uttered one complaint. I staid by his side in every waking and sleeping moment, despite the complaining from Sam, who thought I was killing myself being there for him. Finally, the doctors agreed to let him make the trip back to his home. We all packed up in a blur of excitement, leaving the hotel that had become a haunting reminder, and going to pick up Tom and the hospital. He would have walked out, if he could, but the nurse fought him into the wheelchair, and they argued all the way down to the waiting tour bus.

He drove her crazy, but despite it all she kissed the top of his head fondly like a mother might and waved as we drove off. The pain during the flight was eased for my boy because they had given him enough morphine to make him completely giddy. He giggled at everything everyone said, and we video taped it just for the heck of it...though we all knew it would end up on TH TV. He finally fell asleep from the medications and we all relaxed. Landing in Berlin, Tom awoke and nearly bounced out of his chair before realizing the meds had worn off. He yelped, and we gave him some more meds before we all got off the plane, completely thrilled to be...home.

[samijo]

Of course, deep down, Bill and I could not have walked in on a more wonderful sight, as twisted as it sounds. Though we could have stood to hear about it rather than see it, this meant that Tom was still Tom, and we knew that he still had fight in him. If he hadn't given up sex, he wouldn't give up that guitar. After some half hearted scolding, Tom promised to hang a stethoscope on the door next time.

He struggled through enormous pain the next few days in order to receive the reward of going home to Germany. After seeing this, the doctors granted his wish, and sent him packing. Bill and I packed up Jesse and Tom's things, as well as our own, heading out. Georg and Gustav were already waiting at the hospital for us, ready to move Tom. I had left Bill in the room, struggling and cursing with Tom's many hats to carry down a load of Jesse's things. I walked through the lobby, stopping at the spot. The blood was gone now, the carpet replaced. But I could still see it. I could see Tom laying there. The scene was replaying in front of me. I stood there silently, watching it as if it were a movie.

A tear slid down my cheek, followed by several others, until I was sobbing. I sank to my knees. The stress from the past few weeks had finally broke me. My pillar of strength had broken, and I just needed a moment to release my own anxiety. I held my head in my hands, and continued to cry, letting myself feel. I had let my heart harden after the accident, feeling so much anger, afraid that if I gave in to the emotions I felt, I would buckle, just like this, and wouldn't be strong to carry the burden for Bill, or for Jesse and Tom. I felt a presence beside me and soft hands touched my neck. I immediately began to blot my eyes and wipe my nose, not wanting Bill to see this.

He pulled me up, his hands firm on my shoulders. His dark eyes stared straight through me. "Sam, it's not your job to be strong for everyone, especially me. That's MY job." I tried to look down, ashamed that I had let myself break like his, but he lifted my chin back up. "No more Sam. From now on, we do it together. All of us. You don't carry everybody's load. You know Tom would kick your *** if he saw this." I leaned into his chest, sighing. I wanted to go home too. Home to Germany.

We arrived at the hospital and helped a very drugged Tom on the plane. Arriving in Germany, we drugged Tom again, and helped him off of the plane. His eyes lit up, from both painkillers and excitement. I knew that this was exactly what he needed. Being home would give him the confidence and motivation to succeed. And we would all be there to help him. As a family.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The rehab was long and hard. The doctor expressed many doubts to myself and Simone, Tom and Bill's mother, in private over and over again. I forced myself to stay strong for the boy I would one day married, and when he was released to out patient therapy after about a month, we had a party. Arm in a sling, Tom jaunted around the small get together and took a swig of whatever alcoholic beverage he had been able to get his hands on. It was his first drink since the incident and I could tell he was loving it. He didn't get extremely tipsy, luckily, and once the party was over he retired to his bed, exhausted. He had come so far, but the therapy was really getting to him.

It took two months for the sling to come off for good, and the first time I saw him roll his shoulder back to stretch, I cried. The doctors didn't know quite how he had done it. Doubts were all around, everywhere from the US to Germany, but he had pushed through and made himself known as "super Tom" in the news. He was able to make a few TV appearances, which thrilled the public eye to no end, and when he did an interview about what had happened, he kept his composure. I could see in his eyes as he spoke that he was more than thrilled to be back in the spotlight. It was where he thrived. Then, after 4 months and 6 days, Tom picked up his guitar.

We all stood around him, watching as we winced a little at the guitar strap, and Sam took my hand to steady the nervous feeling in the pit of my stomach. After two or three chords that sounded relatively rough, He launched into "Monsoon" as if he had never put the guitar down, and I dropped to my knees, tears running down my cheeks, overwhelmed with relief and pride. I had never seen a smile so big on his face. On any of their faces.

[samijo]

When Tom finally made it out of rehab, we threw him a party. He deserved one, after all he had been through. His arm was still in a sling, but he was still able to enjoy a few drinks with his friends. He got tipsy faster than usual since his tolerance was lower, but he wasn't out to get smashed anyway. He just wanted a chance to relax and prepare for his next round of therapy. It was hard on him, but he remained positive and we all cheered him on, Bill coaching him, even when Tom grumbled. At times, I thought Tom would punch Bill with his good arm.

Doctors had doubted him. Nurses had doubted him. The media had doubted him. I thought even his fans had doubted him. The only people who didn't doubt Tom were us. We knew that Tom was going to use that arm again. Of course, when he finally got to go on TV again, they wanted him to relive every second of the agony. In detail. I waned to shove the microphone down the interviewers throat. But he did, brave soul that he was. We all teared up, and he struggled a bit himself, remembering his struggle and rubbing his arm.

Finally, the day came. We all gathered around Tom. Bill walked to him and sat his other half at his feet. His guitar. He patted his big brother's shoulder and walked over to me, standing by my side. I took his hand, squeezing it. This was it. The therapy was over, and it was now or never. I took Jesse's hand with my other. Tom began to play, rough at first, and I could feel Bill began to tighten. Then, Monsoon. It was perfect. Relief poured through my body. Jesse hit the floor, sobbing. Tom was smiling, tears pouring down his face. Bill had collapsed, his own face streaked. I didn't know who to go to first. Gustav and Georg sat down with Jesse, rejoicing with her. We all thought Tom needed a moment with his guitar, so I sank down beside Bill, and we held each other.

Tom was back. He was back full force. After he finished Monsoon, we crowded him and didn't let go for some time. Concerts were scheduled and we began touring. The first thing Tom did when he got back on stage? Hump his guitar.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

haha if i didn't love this fan fic so much id say that would the perfect ending. but its not the end! i just am sick and need a nap before i post

[samijo]

haha if i didn't love this fan fic so much id say that would the perfect ending. but its not the end! i just am sick and need a nap before i post

I reread it, and you're right, it would be. BUT BUT BUT...stop throwing things everybody...we said but...I would have withdrawals. I couldn't do it. Or we would have to start a new one. TOGETHER. I would just die. LoL! So, we have to keep going. Besides, we still have a double wedding to throw. :D

[Ich_liebe_bill]

*2 naps, 1 1/2 pieces of cinnamon raisin bread, and a disney movie just started for therapy later....*

His momentous first guitar hump on stage was broadcast all over the world. It was not long before I was to be 21, and it was like an early birthday present to me just to see him do that. To hear the girls scream for the boy that I was going to soon marry. It somehow made me proud to be THAT girl. The one every other girl wished to be. It didn't even bother me that so many girls wanted him. I knew I had him and that was what mattered. With so many shows and appearances, Sam and I could not travel with the boys everywhere. For the first time ever, Sam and I were away from the boys for more than a day or two. It gave us a chance to plan our weddings, however, and so we did not mind too much. It made the time we did have with the boys that much more special.


On one particular night alone, I was feeling particularly down. Sam's family had flown in to visit her and she had taken them out to dinner. I sat down with a glass of wine and a movie, but was still feeling rather bummed. I texted Tom just for the comfort, and was surprised when he answered. I had lost track of just when they had a concert and didn't over the last few weeks, and this must have been one of his free nights. "Don't be lonely, my darling." His text made me smile a little. Thunder rolled over head and I peered out of my window into the rain. It was dark outside of the boys' flat, and I shivered a little just looking out into the night.

"I know, I am trying not 2. I just miss u" I answered. "When you are feeling low, just look outside." I furrowed my brow out the odd text. Then my phone buzzed again. Another text. "Bark, bark!" I was so confused. Going again to the window, I could just barely make out a figure in the night. "Tom?" I spoke aloud and went to the door. Throwing it open, I found my fiance standing, dripping wet, holding a shivering little Viszla puppy, also dripping wet. "Oh my gosh!" I exclaimed and took his free arm, pulling him inside. "Still miss me?" He teased and kissed me, his dreads dripping water onto the floor.

Handing me the puppy, he disappeared to change. I lifted the little guy up and looked into his dark brown eyes. I had loved Viszla dog's for as long as I could remember, and I knew I had mentioned this to him once or twice. I couldn't imagine why on earth the silly boy had turned up on the porch with the puppy when he was supposed to be in Australia, but I didn't complain, and wrapped the shivering little thing in a towel. Once both were dry, Tom sat down with me on the couch to explain. "I had you on my mind all day...well...I always do...but more than normal. So, I wanted something for you to have that could keep you company when I can't be here, or when Sam is busy." He smiled, patting the puppy's head gently. "I remember how much you loved this breed, and went right out and bought one today, from a private breeder. He's yours to keep." He grinned widely at me. "I thought you might like if I delivered him myself...though I do have to leave in the morning."

I was overwhelmed by the thoughtfulness that Tom had put in to all this, and stared down at my new little friend. "But what will I call him?" Tom laughed. "Bill told me to tell you to name him Jumbie."

((here is what a Vizsla looks like, cute, nein?))
http://farm1.static.flickr.com/150/410786421_7bff5b5673.jpg

[Musik-ist-Liebe]

*New reader*
I love you guys!
You rule, and write the best FFs ever!
That puppy's adorable ^.^
<33333

[Ich_liebe_bill]

*New reader*
I love you guys!
You rule, and write the best FFs ever!
That puppy's adorable ^.^
<33333


aww, danke ^.^

[samijo]

*New reader*
I love you guys!
You rule, and write the best FFs ever!
That puppy's adorable ^.^
<33333


aww, danke ^.^


Yes, thank you!!! And Jesse, I AWWED out loud. Jumbie....that's about right. And the momentous guitar hump. BAHAHAA!

[samijo]

Now that Tom was healed, the boys were itching for action. Jesse and I didn't blame them. The months they had spent without their music was torture for them, and it killed us seeing them without it. We knew that we were dead even with music when it came to number one rank in their lives. With so much going on, we couldn't see them as much as before. Of course, it was difficult to be so far away from them for longer periods of time, but it gave Jesse and I a change to plan the double wedding we put on hold.

My family had come to visit, and I was elated to see them. I invited Jesse to come to dinner with us, but she had opted for takeout instead, wanting to peruse more magazines. I promised her I would return in a couple of hours to review them with her. I planned to bring her dessert and rent some chick flicks. She was not having a bad day, and I wanted to lift her spirits a bit. When I returned to the flat with a cheesecake and an armload of movies, I fumbled for my key heard barking. What on earth was that? It sounded like it was coming from inside. I walked in the door, and, as true to tradition, there were Jesse and Tom, in, well, you know the drill. The only difference was that this time, there was a dog sitting on the floor by the couch, barking. Later, I found out that his name was Jumbie.

I hurried back outside to wait, though it wasn't long. Jesse came out to get me, looking embarrassed. "I don't know why you're blushing. By now, you and Tom should be used to me seeing you two doing the nasty. I could practically narrate." I was amused that this could happen to me so many times. "You know, there are two bedrooms in this place. And you chose the couch?" Jesse giggled, whispering. "Well, we just didn't make it there."

I followed her back inside, saying my hellos to Tom, shooing them off to the bedroom to allow them time alone. I knew they missed each other. I missed Bill something awful. I picked up the new Jumbie and snuggled him. Picking up my phone, I called Bill. "Hi Beautiful. What's up?" I smiled. "Oh nothing. I just missed you and wanted to see how things were going. You'll NEVER guess what I just walked in on." It took him all of three seconds to answer. "Tom and Jesse were at it again." I giggled, and that was all the confirmation he needed. He laughed. "I didn't even know he was coming in, but I wish you had been able to come with him." Bill answered, his voice serious, almost harsh. "Sam, I didn't know he was going. I can't go every two seconds, you know that. Not now."

My heart dropped. I wasn't sure what to say. Bill had never talked to me like that. "Bill, I didn't mean it like that, I just meant that I missed you. That's all. I know that you can't leave. I wouldn't ask you to. I'm...I'm sorry." He didn't say anything, and then a minute later said "Look, baby, I'm sorry. I miss you too. That's all." His voice was softer now, but I could tell something was wrong. And he didn't want to tell me. It hurt. "I have to go now sweetie. Call you later." With that, he hung up. I didn't know what was going on, but I was rattled. With no one to talk to, I just held Jumbie and sat on the couch, biting back hot tears.

[xXKillerxQueenXx]

Good chappie! More soon please!

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Jet lag over ruled sex for poor Tom and he passed out a few minutes later on the bed and I put on some pajama's and wandered back out to the living room to find Sam about to spill over with tears. I rushed to her side, as Jumbie was trying to lick her face like mad. She titled her head away and sniffled, trying to pretend like she was ok, giving me a half-hearted smile. "Whats wrong, Sam?" The puppy grew tired of trying to get at her face and starting gnawing on one of my hands. I held the puppy tightly with one arm after a moment and put my arm around Sam with the other. She tried to shrug it off, but one tear rolling down her cheek gave her away.

"I...just talked to Bill. He seemed really...uptight." I bit my lip. "I'm sure he is just missing you and stressed is all, Sam-sam." I spoke softly and tried to give her the best encouragement possible. When more tears came, however, I set Jumbie in a little puppy play pen Tom had brought along and went into the bedroom. Shaking Tom gently, he woke up slowly and I told him about Sam. Concerned, he rose from the bed and sat down on the couch next to her, slinging one arm around her shoulders. I sat on the other side and took her hand, letting her cry. We exchanged worried glances over her, and Tom played with his lip ring as he tried to think of what to say. "I am sure its nothing...my brother loves you. He has been really stressed out the past week. I think his voice is a little sore from the sudden high demand." Tom rubbed her back and moment. Looking up, Sam wiped the tears off her cheeks and smiling at the two of us. "Thanks guys." She perked up after that, but I could tell she was still worried.

The next morning, Tom left before I was even awake and I woke up to Jumbie wining from his little play pen like nothing else. I took him outside and watched him run around. I was proud of him when he went to the bathroom where he was supposed to, and was preparing the puppy mix that Tom had given me when Sam wandered into the kitchen looking weary and like she had been crying. She picked up Jumbie and sighed heavily into his coat while he wiggled around happily. That. was. it. I was calling Bill. I squeezed her arm and escaped the back porch.

"Hallo?" "Hey Bill." I heaved a sigh into the phone. He seemed to return the favor. "oh, hallo Jesse." "When are you coming home?" He paused a moment. "In 2 days time, why?" "Sam needs you." He grew quiet a moment. "I know. I need her to. Could you tell her I love her?" "No problem" He sighed again softly, as if relieved. "Thanks." And then he was gone.

[Musik-ist-Liebe]

The good thing about this FF is you guys update like every hour.
I love it!!

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The good thing about this FF is you guys update like every hour.
I love it!!


haha yeah <3, its an addiction ^.^

[samijo]

I had no time to get my emotions under control before Jesse came out of the bedroom. I wanted to give myself time to believe that I was overreacting. But was I? Of course, she knew something was wrong, and wouldn't let it go. I tried to shrug it off, and she would have none of it. She even woke up Tom, against my wishes. I knew he had an early flight in the morning, but in he came, showing his concern. Of course I knew that Bill had a lot on his plate and demands were high right now for him. I respected that, and I respected him and all that he had to deal with. I had made a long journey with him and never thought twice about it. But he had never spoken to me in the way he had on the phone just then, and that was what had confused me. And hurt me.

Jumbie and Jesse did their best the next morning to comfort me, but I just wasn't in the mood. I was wounded, deeply. My heart hurt. I loved Bill more than I could ever put into words. I wasn't upset that I couldn't see him. I wasn't upset that he was gone. I was hurt by how he had spoke to me. I was hurt that he had even thought I could be angry with him for his life. I supported him 100%. Jesse left for a while, going out on the porch and came back a few minutes later. "Bill wants you to know that he loves you. Sam, I believe him. Do you?"

"Jesse, did you call him?" She looked me dead in the eye, hands on her hips. "Well of course I did! Look at you!" I sighed. "Of course I believe him. But, I mean, why? Why would he have said what he said and HOW he said it? I am telling you...you didn't hear it. Something is wrong." And I'm so scared. I didn't mean that I expected him to drop everything to come here with Tom. I just meant that I missed him! That's all!"

I could feel myself losing it again. My face was getting hot and my head was pounding. I was starting to clench my jaw and ball my fists. I was hurting so bad. I was afraid of losing Bill, so afraid of him walking through the door and deciding that this was a bad idea. That "we" were a bad idea after all. A thought hit me. A terrible thought. I felt sick. "Jesse. Oh my god Jesse. What if he's found somebody else? Do you think that's it?" I ran to the bathroom and threw up.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The next two days neither I nor Sam left the house. We ordered all sorts of take out and I rented so many chick flicks I thought that I would explode after the 39th "i thought i'd never see you again". I was doing my best to keep up Sam's spirits, but she was worn thin. There was a noise at the door. A soft noise, but a noise all the same and Jumbie lept from my lap to investigate. Sam was eating Chinese take out while we watched Princess Bride, and I left her looking a little bewildered and went to the door. Bill and let himself in, and was standing there looking a little meek, holding a dozen roses and a wrapped box. "Can I have some time with Sam?" I nodded, patting his shoulder. Once outside with Jumbie, I watched him as he relieved himself and looked up to see Tom, Georg, and Gustav getting off the tour bus, pushing each other and laughing.

Smiling, I aprehended each of them with huge hugs. "I missed you!" Gustav announced and Georg joined in, avidly agreeing. "We got you stuff!" Georg said and disapeared into the bus. Tom nuzzled my neck and refused to let go of me. As a result, we ended up wrapped up in Jumbie's leash. Gustav saved us by unclipping the leash from her collar and picking her up. Georg came back holding a handful of bags, and began pulling out t-shirts and bracelets for me. I was completely thrilled. I loved anything punk, and there was plenty there. The rest was meant for Sam, but we all knew to stay outside for a little while.


Meanwhile, inside, Sam looked up from her meal to see Bill standing in the doorway. He walked in slowly and sat down next to her. She almost lost it again, but Bill dropped the roses and the present and caught her in his arms as she went to lean into her legs. "Sam, Sam, no, don't cry, please." He whispered into her hair. "How can I not? Its been hard." She mumbled into her folded arms. He sighed and lifted her up and into his arms. "I need to be honest with you, can I do that?" She froze, but after a moment, nodded stiffly, not brave enough to pull away from him. "One of the three boys they couldn't find after Tom's shooting...well, he found me. And told me that if he ever found you, he'd do worse to you than Paul did to Tom." He took a shallow, shakey breath. "I got really scared, and in the process, shut you out. I'm so sorry." The last few words were accentuated with sobs, and Sam ended up holding him instead. In some ways, she was relieved. In other ways, she was scared. It was heavy news.

[Musik-ist-Liebe]

Wow.
This is my new obsession.
I've posted like 10 times in the last hour.
It makes me happy and sad at the same time.
:]
:[
:S

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Wow.
This is my new obsession.
I've posted like 10 times in the last hour.
It makes me happy and sad at the same time.
:]
:[
:S


i'm glad we could give you an obsession o.o :).
don't be sad though <3

[samijo]

Jesse did her best to reassure me that there was nobody else, but she knew that nothing she said was helping me. I couldn't believe her. I couldn't believe anything anymore. In two days time, I barely believed I even knew Bill, much less was engaged to him. That was how emotional I had allowed myself to become. Nonetheless, Jesse kept trying.

When Jumbie jumped up and ran to the door, I was a little surprised. I sat staring at the door while Jesse got up to answer it. She opened it, and there he stood. He was tall, taller than I remembered him. He looked so perfect, and yet it seemed like he wasn't mine anymore to look at. I glanced away, feeling like I was staring at someone else's man. He whispered something to Jesse, and she left, taking Jumbie with her. And then we were alone, tension filling the space between us.

He sat down next to me, and I lost my composure, seeing roses and a gift. He begged me not to cry, but I couldn't help myself. It was so hard, everything was. Being here alone, and now, seeing him. And then he said it. "I need to be honest with you, can I do that?" I stopped cold. That's what this was all for. "Great," I thought. "Break up goodies." I nodded, refusing to cry again. And then he told me something I was not expecting. Something that scared me.

I didn't even know one of the guys hadn't been caught, much less that he had contacted my Bill. And made a threat against me? "Apparently, you ****** them off pretty good with your little boxing stunt," Bill said, not smiling. "They found him, eventually, but I was still so afraid that he might get out, or there might be others, people he knew." He was still crying, and we were holding each other. I was so ashamed that I had caused all of this. "Bill, I don't know what to say. I didn't know. Why didn't you just tell me this? I thought you-" He looked into my eyes. "You thought what Sam? Thought I didn't love you?" I felt the tears coming again. I didn't want to tell him. "I thought there might be someone else." It was a whisper, barely audible. I looked up at him, and I could tell I had stung him. "Sam, sweetie, how could you think that? Never, NEVER, could there be anyone else. Only you." Tears were streaming down my face and all I could muster was an "I'm sorry."

He pulled me close and held me. I breathed him in, remembering his smell and how his arms felt around me. I had missed this so much and didn't want to ever lose it. I tilted my face up and kissed his neck softly. Returning the favor, he leaned down and kissed my lips, gently, parting them with his tongue. All of the passion and romance we had felt before was there, even stronger. Not an ounce of the magic was gone.

Bill reached down and handed me the roses, one dozen beautiful roses. I smelled them, intoxicated by their scent. Then he handed me the box. I wasn't sure what could possibly be inside. I opened it slowly, and gasped. It was a beautiful necklace on a chain. It had a rocker style to it, just like something my Bill would pick out. The chain was thick, just how I liked it. There was a heart hanging from it with a small keyhole in it. Engraved on the heart it said "Forever." One word. But that's all I needed. Bill lifted his shirt, and hanging from his belt was a chain with a small key on it, the same word engraved on it. I began to cry, again, for what seemed like the thirtieth time that day.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

loveloveloveloved it :). i'm going to have to break your heart though and go cuz i am not feeling good still and need some sleep :(. i'll post in the morning. I promise! i love youuuuuu

[samijo]

loveloveloveloved it :). i'm going to have to break your heart though and go cuz i am not feeling good still and need some sleep :(. i'll post in the morning. I promise! i love youuuuuu


It's ok...I'm going to bed now too...gotta work in the morning. You better not leave me hanging at work with nothing to do though! :D Love you too twinnie! :D Feel better!

[Ich_liebe_bill]

We all ended up playing a game of puppy tag for a good long while, and when we were just getting to be out of breath, tear stained faces appeared at the door. Despite this, the two looked refreshed and relieved. Sam came over and whispered to me about the news, and I could feel my face flush bright red with anger. Everyone stopped and through hiccups, Bill was able to explain why he had been so completely stressed out. Support was all around. Georg looked like he might take a wrench to someones head if they got near Sam. Saki overheard and came over. "WHY didn't you tell me this before, Bill?" His eyes dropped and he looked embarassed. "I'm sorry, I should have told you." The man grunted and went to stand next to Sam, putting one giant hand on Sam's arm.

Things lightened when Saki hired body guards for each of us. My body guard, Sven, was about the best man I had ever met. He had a sense of humor and bright eyes, and was huge. When anyone looked at me strangely, he was a giant lion about to pounce. When he was just with us, he was a teddy bear who cuddled with Jumbie when he slept. Christoph was Sam's body guard. He was the biggest one of them all, and I knew why. He was a little bit quieter but the most attentive all the guards, and he and Sam were like father and daughter. She looked up to him and worshiped him because he took good care of her like a father. The weddings were well on their way. The set date was April 21st, and it was just a little over a month away. All the hectic goings on, even I had forgotten my birthday, which was a week away.

I lay awake one night watching a re run of that 70's show and thinking about it. I would be 21, making me feel old, but at the same time excited. It wasn't going to change much about me, but it still didn't make it any better. It almost sounded scary.

[samijo]

AWWWW! Chrisoph. HAHA! And OMG...THAT 70s SHOW IS AWESOMMMME! I have the entire series. ALL OF IT. When you come visit we will watch it together ;)


When we were finally able to pull ourselves together, Bill fastened the chain around my neck, kissing me deeply. We joined the others outside, and found Jesse, filling her in. The news did not set well with her, or anyone for that matter. Saki was very upset that he wasn't clued in to something so important, seeing as how he was paid to protect the twins and those close to them. I had to agree with him. The rest of the afternoon, I thought I would have to put in a request to move two feet from anyone. Georg stood up everytime I did, followed by Gustav. If I flinched, they did. The same was true with the others.

By the next morning, I had my own bodyguard, whom I instantly loved. Christoph was like a big dad, actually much larger than my own. He wouldn't let me leave his sight, something for which I was both grateful and amused. Jesse and I could barely be alone to plan the wedding. Somehow we managed, and it was looking good. Not only that, but Jesse's 21st birthday was rapidly approaching, and big plans were being made. I had been on the phone a lot, making some calls. I had no doubt that if everything went the way it was supposed to, Jesse would have one **** of a 21st birthday.

The closer and closer her birthday got, the more and more nervous Jesse became. I didn't really know why. She really should have been psyched. But I was determined to make her enjoy it. The morning of her birthday, I woke her up bright and early. She was grinning, and Jumbie was licking her face, wishing her a happy birthday as well. Tom called, telling her that they were flying in and should be arriving within a couple of hours. Perfect. That gave me time. She was blushing, obviously meaning that Tom was giving her their bedroom talk, and then apprently Bill snatched the phone from him because she giggled and said "Hi Bill." Suddenly, she pulled the phone away from her ear, and a loud and shrill "HAAAAAPPPPY BIRTTTHDAY JEESSEEEEEE!!!!!" came from it as Gustav and Georg joined in the fun. She was elated.

I got her up and rushed her off to shower and dress. She obliged, confused as to why I was so bossy on her birthday. When she was ready, we left, Christoph and Sven in tow of course, and headed out. "We are going shopping my dear, and you are going to pick out something so incredibly awesome and sexy to wear tonight. My treat. You are getting your hair and makeup done as well. The works." She tried to object, but I really didn't pay her any mind. We rushed around town, enjoying ourselves. We hadn't shopped in a while, and I had missed it. We laughed and acted like the fools we were, embarassing ourselves thoroughly in a few stores, not that we really cared.

I managed somehow to get Jesse into a sexy black, leather miniskirt with some awesome black boots and a corset top. I don't know how. But she looked amazing in it. And I was sure Tom would thank me. She liked it too, but pretended not to. I purchased the outfit and we left to get her hair and makeup done. We were supposed to meet up with the guys a bit later at home, and when we were finally finished and I was satisfied that Jesse felt pampered, we headed that direction. She practically flew threw the door to greet Tom. I did the same, lunging for Bill. Gustav, Bill, and Georg gave her their gifts, but Tom was saving his for later tonight, as was I. My gift was a large part of tonight actually. Gustav bought her a wonderful chick flick collection that she loved, as well as some cute shirts. Georg impressed her with a pair of pants and some jewelry. And Bill picked out some awesome choker necklaces with matching rings, a pair of boots, and some shirts. She seemed to really like everything.

Finally, it was time. She and I retreated to the bedrooms to get dressed and then stepped out. Tom whistled, and Jesse blushed. I thought we weren't going to get to go anywhere, because he almost took her straight back to the bedroom. She swattted him, whispering "later!" Bill kissed my cheek, whispering his own "sentiments," and we left.

Jesse was curious, but tried not to ask many questions. We arrived at a very large club, which we had rented out. Only our guest list was invited. We walked in, and Jesse's mouth dropped. It was decorated extravagantly, we had made sure of that. Banners everwhere, streamers and balloons. There was a large bar and dance floor. We all had big plans to thoroughly enjoy this birthday, even if we had all gotten plastered plenty of times before. "So, who's DJing?" Jesse asked. I smiled, Tom winking at me behind her. I took her hand, pulling her with me. We walked down a hall, toward the back of the club. I stopped outside of a door that lead to a holding room.

"Jesse, I wanted to get you something awesome, something you would love. What I decided on couldn't be wrapped, and I hope you enjoy it. I want you to know that you are the best friend I could ever have, and I could never have made such an amazing journey without you. I love you Jess." With that, I opened the door. "This is who will be, well, not DJing, but singing." There, in the room, sat Jesse's (and my) other favorite bands (besides our boys of course), Fly Leaf, and Linkin Park. "Happy Birthday!" they greeted her.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

you just made my day. my week....my year.......one half hour. btw. ONE HALF HOUR. omg. omg ^.^

I woke up with two faces next to mine. Sam and Jumbie woke me up in the best way, and when I got the deafening happy birthday treatment from the boys on the other end of the phone, it was even better. I was practically dragged to the bathroom by Sam, as I was still trying to wake myself up, and then she took me shopping. I was all over the place with excitement, though I didn't really know what was going to happen that day. The number that Sam put me in made even ME blush and I sat chewing my lip on the tour bus. Sven somehow managed to tickle me and cheer me up, handing me a little box once it was said and done. I took it and opened it. It was a little locket. "It has a little emergency button on the inside. You press it if you are needed." He grinned at me. I was greatful, and gave him a big hug before meeting the boys.

All of my gifts were wonderful. I was ushered out the door with a bunch of secretive people surrounding me and I glared. I hated and loved secrets all at once. The club was amazing. I was shocked beyond belief when I walked inside surrounded by those I loved. People I hadn't seen in months bounded over to me and friends from back home were flushed red with the excitement. When I asked about the DJ, Sam got extremely giddy and pulled me off to a private room. I complained loudly to her and stopped in mid sentence. Lacey from Flyleaf stood there, grinning like a Cheshire cat. My hero.

The rest of Flyleaf was there, and so was Linkin Park. I almost died. I received hugs from every single one of them and little gifts from Lacey. I couldn't believe it, and when they started a concert up just for me, I was nearly in tears. I was showered with more love than I knew what to do with. Tom was still mysterious about his gift and through the blast I had all night long, I didn't know what in the world he was planning. Afterwards, when the party started to die down and everyone was dragging their feet, Lacey handed me a piece of paper "Theres my number. Lets all hang out sometime." I grinned. Both bands stood around me with their last birthday wishes. "You are all getting invites to the wedding." I declared, hugging them all, greatfully. Then hugging Sam about eighteen times as they left. "You are THE BEST friend a girl could ask for. EVER."

[samijo]

I thought Jesse my stroke from excitement. She was ecstatic. I knew she idolized Lacey, and Linkin Park was a band that was way up on both of our lists. After letting both bands shower her with affection and gifts, we left them to warm up. She was beaming, and offered me many thanks. I hugged her. I was so thrilled that she liked it. And I knew that she would love Tom's gift. He had put some thought into it.

When I took her back out to the guys, Tom and Bill were smiling at her, and she raced over to them, talking a million miles an hour. They giggled, and Tom threw his arm around her. We walked over to the bar, getting started early. Not even 15 minutes later, Fly Leaf came out and began performing, much to Jesse's delight. She squealed like a little girl. We all got out on the dance floor and had a blast, swaying a bit because the alcohol was already starting to take a toll. Nonetheless, we all headed back for more, Bill steadying me with his hands on my hips, making me want him something awful. Alcohol did things to me. I started giggling uncontrolably, and he and Tom exchanged amused glances. "I hope yours doesn't end up like this," Bill said.

Finally, Tom couldn't stand it anymore and wanted to give Jesse his gift before she ended up like me and was too drunk to appreciate it. He took her back to one of the private rooms where it was quiet and they were alone. "Close your eyes," he told her, and she obliged, giddy with excitement. She felt something in her hands, something familiar, but surely not. SURELY not. Not her very own! Slowly, she opened her eyes. It was! "TOM! OH MY GOD!!!!" It was a guitar. Her own. It was black, with hot pink flames shooting all over it. It had her name emblazoned across the front and "Mrs. Kaulitz" down the neck.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

THE BEST. PRESENT. EVER. I LOVELOVELOVELOVELOVELOVELOVELOVE GUITARS. LOVELOVE. LOOOOOOOVE. I'M GOING TO MARRY ONE ONE DAY. LOVELOVELOVELOVE. and one from Tom?! hehe.

Tom's present made me burst into happy tears. I couldn't believe my eyes. I looked it up and down, stood up, put the strap over my head, ran my fingers over it, felt the frets-the neck-the body-the pick guard-each string. It was a custom Gibson Les Paul. His favorite sort of guitar, and mine as well. I couldn't put it down. I looked up at Tom to thank him and found him staring at me like I had just turned into Carmen Electra. "What?" I asked, grinning. "You have no idea how hot that is." he breathed. I giggled widely and took my guitar and myself out of the room before Tom could rape either of us.

Out in the thinning crowd, I marched over to Sam, Gustav, Bill, and Georg, Guitar still in front of me as if I was going to play it. I guess Georg hadn't a clue I was going to get a guitar, and his jaw fell near to the floor it seemed when he saw it. He ran over and begged me to let him hold it, and when I handed it over, he held it like a newborn baby. I didn't blame him. It was a LES PAUL. Tom came up behind me and wrapped his arms around my middle, mumbling in my ear about wanting to get out of there. I was definantly in the mood then, and we left the clean up crew to do our jobs.

Everyone trekked back to the tour bus and were all giggles and tipsy and chatty all the way home. Everyone was troopers and helped me bring in my gifts, and once they were all inside, Georg and Gustav took the hands of two girls I had never seen before, winked at us, and disappeared out the front door. Sam was so far gone with alcohol she thought it was hilarious and fell to the floor, cracking up. Bill joined in her giggles and I could hardly contain my amusement as I watched them try to help each other to their bedroom. Jumbie jumped around their feet tripping Bill more than once, and I could hear them giggling still once the door was shut.

"M'lady?" Tom offered his hand, and I took it. Suddenly, he swooped me off my feet and carried me to the bedroom, setting me down on the bed gently. I giggled into his hair and we made love. After a little while, I got up and dressed, going and getting my guitar while Tom laid in bed, half asleep. Sitting cross legged next to him, I set the guitar in my lap and played what little I knew. He sat up and watched. Taking my fingers in his, he placed them on a new chord I didn't know. Slowly, he taught me how to play "Ich Brech Aus.", and we were connected more than ever

[Musik-ist-Liebe]

"I giggled widely and took my guitar and myself out of the room before Tom could rape either of us. "

Lmao!!!
I love it!!

[Ich_liebe_bill]

"I giggled widely and took my guitar and myself out of the room before Tom could rape either of us. "

Lmao!!!
I love it!!



hahaha ^.^ cept i meant to say "grins"


-blushes-

[samijo]

Jesse came strutting through the crowd with her new toy, obviously proud of it. Or at least I was pretty sure she was. It was hard to tell with all the booze in my system. Bill and I were practically holding one another off of the floor, only because we were leaning into one another. Georg seemed pretty impressed with Tom's gift as well, and I wasn't sure if Jesse would ever get to use it. Tom and Jesse were ready to go home and "celebrate" and Bill and I were incredibly intoxicated and ready to the same.

We didn't even get inside before Georg and Gustav left with two girls I had never met. I began to giggle for no apparent reason, and fell face first to the floor. Bill tried to help me up, but ended up falling in the floor with me. We rolled around for a while, giggling harder each time we tried to stand and failed. When we finally did manage to get to our feet, Jumbie was at our heels, making it harder and harder to walk with each step. We made it to the bedroom and shut the door.

Bill and I fell on the bed, full of passion, and alcohol. I wanted him, and he wanted me. Clothes flew in all directions, and in no time, I could feel his skin against my own. I melted against him, and let myself get lost in the moment. When it was over, I whispered "I love you," and lay my head on his chest, watching it rise and fall. He whispered it back, and then deciding he wasn't quite finished with me, wrapped me up in the sheets and pulled me off of the bed. He twirled me around and, in an attempt to be sexy and pin me to the wall, tripped over the sheets. This propelled us forward and the wall didn't stop us. There was a loud crack, the wall splintered, dust flying up around us. Coughing, I tried to pull the sheet up around me, Bill doing the same thing around his waist. I looked up to see Tom and Jesse, in what looked to be a very romantic moment, now interrupted. Nobody spoke for a minute, from shock and the laughter about to erupt. I sheepishly looked up at Jesse and Tom, who were about to lose it. "And....HAPPY BIRTHDAY!"

[Ich_liebe_bill]

In the process of the wall falling in, I lept into Tom's arms, guitar and all. At the same time it occurred to both of us to try and rescue the guitar from certain death and so in the end we were both holding it up in the air all dainty-like. Bill tried to get up in the mess and Sam was giggling like nobodies business. Their happy birthday made me burst into giggles and Tom took the guitar from me, putting it for away from the mess. He went over and helped both completely naked, embarrassed looking people.

Closing my eyes, I handed them a blanket and waited until it was safe. Then Tom assessed the damage. "The whole wall...WHAT were you doing?!" He was grinning wildly, however. Bill slurred his words. "Weee aaaveee nein prrriiivvvacccyyy nooow." He wined and fell over again. Sam walked over to me, tried to say to something, tried to us her hands, and the sheet fell. "Oh, oh, Sami." I laughed and picked up her sheet, wrapped her up, and led her out into the living room. Handing her some clothes, I left for a few minutes to give her some privacy. Bill somehow managed to have pants on when I got back in the room and Tom was trying to piece together the wall.

When I came back, Sam had managed to get her shirt on before passing out on the couch. I covered the rest of her with a blanket and went to attempt some sleep. Bill had passed out on the floor in our room and Tom and I took Jumbie and slipped out into the night to go over to Gustav's. He was asleep on the couch when he got there, the girl from earlier long gone. We woke him only for a moment and then settled down on the floor and were out in a moment. Come morning, Gustav was hovering like a bee, trying to get us to leave. He sure liked his privacy when he could have it.

Making our way back home, we arrived on a much more organized scene. Bill and Sam were sitting at the kitchen table nursing hang overs. They both had huge cups of tea. We sat and talked softly to them for awhile before leaving them to their hang overs.

[samijo]

Bill and I giggled at our stunt, and thankfully, Tom was not as embarrassed as Jesse and came over to lend us aid. He helped me off of the floor and I stumbled over to Jesse, while he helped his brother and looked at the wall. I tried to explain to Jesse, and dropped my sheet. Jesse laughed and helped my cover myself, taking me to the living room where I promptly passed out.

Later, Bill found his way to me and we slept comfortably semi on the couch, semi on the floor. At least, it seemed comfortable until we woke up the next morning with aches, pains, and one heck of a hangover. I groaned, rubbing my head and stumbling over Bill as I made my way to the kitchen. He did the same about ten minutes later, and when Jesse and Tom walked in, we both looked like death. We barely even looked up at them as they opened the door, and of course, neither of them could resist making fun of us. And Tom couldn't resist bringing up the fact that he had seen me in all of my naked glory. That was something that he could hold over both mine and Bill's head. What glory.

Bill grumbled. "Tom, when I rid myself of this headache, I swear I will kick your ***." Tom laughed. "SURE little brother. As long as I get to tap Sam's before you do!" I threw a couch pillow at him. "Come on, as many times as I've walked in on you and Jesse? Cut me some slack!" We all knew he was joking of course, which is why none of us did anything more about it. Finally, Bill and I got up to check out our damage. Looking at each other, we moaned. "Sam, this is why I don't let you drink." I squealed. "ME?! This is all MY fault?! YOU were the one who threw me through the **** thing!"

I pulled out my cell and called a construction company, hoping to put an end to this problem. Talking to someone immediately, I was told that we would have our wall back up within two days time. Smirking at Bill, I walked out of the room, wiggling my backside at him, just to show him what he wouldn't be getting that night.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

We were ushered away from our home to have the wall re-done, and I grumbled as we made our way BACK into a hotel. I was sick and tired of them, and I could tell everyone else was too. We dragged ourselves into joined rooms and all piled onto one bed, staring lamely into the TV. South Park was not funny when one was in a foul mood. Even Jumbie was moping around. Tom started air guitaring and Bill was humming. Sam and I whispered about how hilarious it was that we all had seen each other naked now. We even were brave enough to muse over the boy's bodies. The pervs we were.

We all fell asleep without another moment's notice, with all our body guards standing around quietly. It was about 2 am when I woke up and heard something. I saw dark shadows shuffling in the room, and after a moment of trying to focus I found myself staring at Christoph holding someone back. A boy. "let me GO." Bill sat up in bed, squeaking. He recognized the voice. Once he saw what was going on, he pushed himself on top of the still sleeping Sam and squeezed his eyes shut as hard as could.

Sam jolted awake and struggled a moment, but saw the boy, and then saw what I saw, and gasped. The flash of a knife. Tom awoke, took it all in, and pulled me to him, his strong arms giving me the security I needed. Christoph had it. I didn't know where the other body guards were, but I knew Sam's could do it. He grunted and doubled over. The figure escaped and moved towards us. Tom squeezed me tighter and sat up, pulling me back and pushing me over to Bill. I cried out a little and tried to grab Tom, but he shrugged me off and grabbed the boy's wrist. He struggled with the knife a moment when I remembered the locket. Fumbling with it around my neck, I found the tiny button and pressed it. A split second later, the door burst open, the lights flew on, and Sven was on the boy, dragging him away.

Christoph was on his knees holding his side which was gushing blood. My heart pounded in my ears, and I grabbed for Tom, who took me and held me tighter than ever. We all breathed heavily while Sven hauled the boy off and Saki called the police and ambulance.

[samijo]

Everyone was a little grumpy having to once again go back into a hotel. Nonetheless, we went, Jumbie in tow. We all piled up in the bed, attempting to watch TV but dozing off quickly. Some hours later, I was jolted awake by Bill's body covering mine. I thought he was trying to play around, and wasn't really in the mood. Starting to push him off of me, I glanced up to see a figure struggling with Christoph. And then a knife. I curled back under Bill, terrified. Christoph made a sound, and fell, then the figure started to move toward us. Tom shoved Jesse toward Bill and I, getting up. It was all like a bad dream that I couldn't wake up from. I could feel Bill next to me, rising off of the bed as well, not letting his brother do it alone this time.

Jesse began to fumble with something on her neck. Her locket! She pressed the button, signaling Sven, who was there in an instant, hauling him away. I looked over to Christoph, who was bleeding from his side. I ran over to him, tears streaking my face. Bill grabbed towels from the bathroom, trying to stop the blood that was pouring from the wound. It was like watching Tom's shooting all over again. "I'm so sorry Christoph," I whispered. Tom was pulling me away, and I was fighting him with every ounce of strength I had, punching his chest. I wanted to stay with my bodyguard. It was my fault he was laying there.

The medics arrived and began working on him. Bill came over and took me from Tom, stroking my hair and wiping my face, whispering words of comfort in my ear. I was sobbing, feeling guilt and fear weighing down on me. Bill looked into my eyes. "This is NOT your fault Sam. Do you hear me?" I just layed my head on his shoulder, refusing to nod. I didn't believe that. This was my fault.

When we were finally arrived at the hospital, I was relieved to find out that Christoph was going to be alright. His wound wasn't too deep, and he would be back up in no time. I walked slowly to his side, placing my tiny hand in his big grizzly bear paw. I squeezed it, and he opened his eyes, smiling at me. "Thank you Christoph," I said, tears welling up behind my eyes. He reached up, wiping one away, and then pinched my cheek. I took a deep breath. "You have to get out of here pretty fast. The wedding is in a couple of weeks, and I need you to walk me down the aisle you know."

[Ich_liebe_bill]

:roll: amazing. i love this. addiction. almost as bad as the band itself. (me :shock: )

Christoph was an even tougher man than Tom and was on his feet again in a matter of days. Wrapped up in gauze, he paraded around with Sam, even more attached to her now, and she to him. All the body guards were that way. I liked to tease Sven by skipping a few feet a head, before turning around and wiggling my tongue at him. Apparently I did it one too many times because I went to skip one day down towards a shop I wanted to browse through and I found myself being swooped a good number of feet off the ground. Sven was a little amused, I could tell, but as I kicked and protested at his firm grip he kept a strait face and marched onward.

The trauma of the last few months didn't get in the way of our wedding plans. In fact, the very next day was wedding and dinner rehearsal's. The whole world seemed to be abuzz with the excitement of it all. We were constantly on the news with our pending wedding plans and speculations of where our honey moon's would take place. We had chosen a pretty remote place, so there were some pretty crazy speculations. The morning of the rehearsal, Sam and I nearly lept from our beds at the same time, leaving the boys still dead to the world in their beds.

Two hours later, we were primped and pretty and waiting impatiently for the boys to drag themselves from their slumber. Always late sleepers. Finally I had had enough and opened the door that had been placed in the new wall between our rooms. In my hand I held something that was sure to wake them up. Raising it above my head, Sam plugged her ears and I closed my eyes, pressing the button. The familiar siren from "Scream" ripped through the whole house. At the same moment, both boys fell out of their beds. I turned off the alarm. To glaring set's of identical eyes looked back at me. I grinned wryly.

Patience was not in my vocabulary that day and when we finally got the two boys out the door, I could feel every muscle in my body finally relax a little. Sven, Christoph, Saki, and Tom's body guard Richard all met us at the door and we climbed into a van waiting out front. The giant church we planned on getting married in came into view, and we all piled out. Georg and Gustav were there with their body guards Frank and Dominic along with a few close friends we had made on our journey, and things got under way. I couldn't believe I was about to be a Kaulitz in a matter of days. It was unreal.

[samijo]

Jesse and I were so hyper about the rehearsals we couldn't keep ourselves still. We paced the house, waiting for the boys to get up, and finally decided to go ahead and get ready, sure that they would be awake by the time we were finished. However, two hours later, nothing. Still sound asleep, they hadn't budged. Jesse had had enough, and I was trying to control my giggles as I watched her. They were NOT going to like what she was about to do. Not at all.

She held Bill's siren above her head and I plugged my ears so hard it hurt. She pressed the button and the boys shot out of their beds, falling to the floor. They peeked over the edges, galring at her. Bill's hair was standing up tall and Tom's dreads were sticking out all over the place. We both giggled. It was going to be such a fun day, despite the boys' grumpiness.

The rehearsals went of without any problems, and we all had a blast. I was wondering if Tom and Bill were nervous at all about promising to love and honor one woman for the rest of their lives.

Days later, it was time. Jesse and I woke up that morning, giddy and nervous in all sorts of ways. We had slept in her and Tom's bed the night before, staying up to talk about the wedding. Tom and Bill stayed with Georg and Gustav. We wouldn't see them until we walked down the aisle. We jumped up and down on the bed for a while, then ran around the house, Jumbie nipping at our heels. This was OUR day. We were getting married to the Kaulitz twins, our boys.

We showered and got dressed, heading out to get out hair and makeup done, as well as pedicures and manicures, all this with Sven and Christoph. Though it was really difficult, we did a good job of not calling the boys all day. Finally, we arrived at the church and hurried into the room where we were to begin dressing. Our mothers and closest friends were waiting. I wondered how the guys were doing, and if they were nervous at all. About 20 minutes before "showtime", Georg and Gustav peeked their heads in. Seeing them, I waved them. Their eyes widened at the sight of Jesse and I in our gowns, and they took our hands and pulled us over to a quiet corner. We could tell they were trying to find the right words, but too shy to say them.

They were blushing and stuttering. Jesse and I laughed. Both Georg and Gustav each had one of mine and Jesse's hands, squeezing them tightly. "We just wanted you to know that we love you both. Tom and Bill are like brothers to us, and we are so happy you are joining are family. You both look beautiful." They kissed our cheeks and Jesse and I bit back tears. We hugged them. "How are the guys?" I asked. Georg laughed. "They're bouncing all over the place and pacing. Nervous and excited." "Then they're not getting cold feet?" Jesse asked. Gustav answered this time. "**** no! Bill is beyond ready to marry you, Sam! And Jesse, Tom can't wait for the honeymoon!" We laughed, and after another round of hugs, Gustav and Georg returned to the boys.

Finally, it was time. Jesse and I took our places, her with her dad and I with Christoph. I looked up at the gentle giant who had saved my life. He was doing a good job of holding it together, though I could tell he was trying not to tear up. He winked at me, and I grinned back. "You look gorgeous, Princess," he said in his deep voice. The music began, and Jesse and started to walk down the aisle together, side by side, symbolizing our friendship and the journey we had made together. Christoph was to my left, and Jesse my right, with her father on her other side. It was a fairy tell. And then I saw him. My Bill. His eyes met mine and my heart flew. I had never felt something more perfect in all of my life.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

It was the day I was to become a Kaulitz. My mind spun and I could barely contain myself the moment I woke up. It took all my power not to call Tom and scream "I AM MARRYING YOU TODAY!" Into the phone. Sam and I nearly danced all the way into our waiting limo and up the stairs of the church, with Sven and Christoph following behind, thoroughly amused. Walking into the girl's area, I almost died as I flew into the arms of my mother and two sisters. Sam and I were pampered to no end that day, and in the end we both looked like a dream. I stared at myself in the mirror about ready to cry when the G's came in. Sweet as they were, they couldn't get out a single word for a moment and I kissed them both on the cheek, leaving clear lip gloss marks. Adorable.

My stomach was tied in a million knots as my daddy took my arm to lead me down the aisle. Sam peered over at me on the other side with Christoph and we both squealed silently to each other. The anticipation was enough to kill us both. We had made the decision to appoint Jumbie as our ring bearer, and he trotted down the aisle with Saki in tow, the rings dangling on a cute collar around his neck. The flower girl was an adorable little German girl who had actually won an award in a German magazine for being the cutest baby in all of duetchland. The brides mades were my sisters and a close friend of Sam's. Then came our turn. Blushing fiercely as everyones eyes turned to us, I took my slow steps to the boy I loved.

There he was, his dreads pulled back loosely, his soft brown eyes a blaze. He was smiling so widely, and even blushing. One tear slid down my face. He was wearing the most handsome black suite, and Bill a white one. I could hardly notice Bill at all, however. I had only eyes for my groom. At the alter, my father kissed my cheek and gave me away. I could see his tears as well, and when Tom took my hands and looked down into my face, I never felt more amazing. "You look beautiful." He mouthed to me, and I dipped my head in a bit of a blush.

The vows were exchanged in German and in English. Sam and I had almost perfect grasps of the language then, and it was not too much of a problem. Each of us had written our own vows, and Tom and I began.

"Jessica Queen. I know I have never come off to the world as a one girl kind of guy. In fact, before you, I wasn't. But the day I laid eyes on you in the hotel lobby, I became one for good. Never before did I imagine I would find a girl as loving, carefree, and perfect for me. I want you to know that I will always be there for you. I will always hold you. I will be the father of your children and still find you beautiful when you are 103."

I couldn't help but barely choke my own out.

"Tom Kaulitz...There are no words to express what you have made me feel. You have shown me the world and given me love that I did not know existed. No one has ever made me feel the way you do, and I cannot imagine life without you. You are going to be the air I breath, the dreams I have at night, and the sun shining on my face until the day I die. You are my one and only."

The entire place was in tears now.

Bill spoke.

Sam (oh dear I know not your last name...) Y..ates? haha.....

"Sam. I cannot believe that one year ago I did not even know you. Something in me told me that it was time for me to find love, and when I saw you, I saw love. You have inspired me deeper than any music could, and I never want to live another day without you in it. Be my voice, Sam. Be my heart and soul. Fly away with me, my wife. Through the good times and the bad. I love you."

The tears would not stop. And then it was Sam's turn.

[samijo]

i think...I might have emitted what is known as a "fangirl scream". And I do not do such things.


I continued my slow walk down the aisle, toward my future, toward Bill. He looked amazing in his white tux, and I glanced over at Tom, who looked sharp as well and was beaming at Jesse. As we reached the end of the aisle, Christoph handed me over to Bill, and I tip toed up to kiss the grizzly's cheek, which was a little moist. He sniffled and shuffled over to a pew. Bill looked into my eyes. "Wow. You look so gorgeous," he whispered.

As we listened to Jesse and Tom's vows, I thought I would lose my composure. They were so sweet, and perfect. And then Bill went. And I did lose my composure. His words were beautiful and no song he had ever written or sung could have meant more. I didn't know if I would be able to make it through my vows.

I looked up into those deep brown eyes that I loved so much, cherishing every moment, and began.

"Bill Kaulitz. The first time I saw you, I knew. I looked into your beautiful brown eyes and saw love. You have given me more devotion than I could ask for, and I plan on doing the same for you for the rest of my life. I promise to be there for you and enjoy every moment as your wife and best friend. I love you Bill, forever.

Tears were beginning to fall even harder, down mine and Bill's faces. I could hear Jesse sniffling behind me and would bet that Tom was doing the same thing, and was trying to hide it. We exchanged rings, mine and Bill's a very edgy design. And then the moment came. "You may kiss the brides." Bill dipped me back and took my head in his hands, his lips finding mine. I lifted my arms around his neck and let my tongue romantically dance with his, briefly. After all, I had to save some for the honeymoon. "Ladies and gentlmen, may I present to you, Mr. and Mrs. Bill Kaulitz, and Mr. and Mrs. Tom Kaulitz!"

And now...time for the reception. It was going to be extravagant and wild...one **** of a party. I looked over at Jesse, beaming.

[tears.dont.fall]

excuse me...i must...umm...run around the block screaming likae a maniac.....ja....
ZOMG!,.sf
mlbl
snfsdji
....
:shock:
*speechless*
(and that is a VERY good thing in this case)

[Musik-ist-Liebe]

Eeeeeeeeek!
I'm so happy right now!

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The reception hall was filled with celebrities and friends. I couldn't believe my eyes. I peered around the curtains, and giggled. Sam and I had changed into cute white, much shorter party dresses and were now waiting to be announced to the crowd. After an agonizing few moments, the man at the podium hushed everyone. "Ladies and gentlemen. I would like to introduce to you; Mr. and Mrs. Tom Kaulitz." Tom hooked his arm with mine and escorted me out, both of us grinning widely. "And! Mr. and Mrs. Bill Kaulitz!" Everyone applauded for us as Sam and Bill followed us arm in arm to the head table.

Awaiting us was what seemed like a hundred different kinds of champaign and some of the best looking marinated steak and cheese I had ever seen. We had gone with untraditional for almost everything. The place was going to erupt into the club scene in a few hours. After the children and the older guests had gone. Now, it was time to cut the cake. We all went over to the giant cake which had exact replica's of us on top of it. I grinned up at Tom - my husband - and picked up my piece of the cake. Warning me playfully with his eyes, I cut off a big piece of the cake and lifted it to his mouth. He attempted to open his mouth wide enough to get the whole bite, but I shoved it in his face instead. Bill was busy daintily placing a piece in Sam's mouth, and when Tom saw this he took some icing and smeared it all over his brother's face from behind. The whole room burst out laughing.

Finally, FINALLY, it was time to dance. Flyleaf had come back to play for us while Linkin Park hung out around the place. We gave them a break after awhile and put on some club music. It was everything I could ever dream of. When it was all said and done, we all climbed into the waiting horse carriage outside. I was thrilled. It took us longer to get to the airport, but it was worth it, and our body guards met us there, giving us just that much privacy. We were to fly out that night to a little untouched island off the coast of Japan, where it was meant to be rented out to celebrities.

The place was beautiful, but it was the morning of our wedding nights, and we had not yet been able to consummate our marriages. Tom was bouncing around like a little boy instead of a married man and I ushered him to the front desk at the hotel to check in. Smiling, she handed us the key to our cottage and we left Bill and Sam in the dust. Once out front, Sven pushed passed us, put our bags down and then came out to sit on the porch, winking at us. Tom swooped me off my feet and carried me over the threshold. I was giggling like a little school girl. Once inside, in mid-throw-on-the-bed, Tom stopped himself and set me down gently. This made me giggle more. To my surprise, I was nervous.

I could see it in his eyes as well. How could Tom Kaulitz be nervous? He never stopped leaving me in awe. "Mrs. Jesse Kaulitz." He whispered. "Yes, Mr. Kaulitz?" I breathed his scent in deeply. "I have never loved anyone this way, and I never will again." His whole body trembled as our lips touched. I pulled off his cap and bandanna gently and let his dreads fall around my head. "The feeling is mutual, my love." Every ounce of my emotion was put into that one moment, and when he pulled me to him, I trembled with the same intensity as he did. THIS was love. THIS was now.

[samijo]

The reception hall was packed. And wild. Guests were everywhere, and when we were announced and entered the room, I thought the roof was going to come down over us. The food was delicious and the cake was beautiful. When the time came to cut it, Tom and Jesse couldn't resist having a food fight and smearing each other with it. Bill and I wanted to be a bit more careful with one another, and were ever so carefully trying to place the pieces of cake in one another's mouths. Tom would have none of this type of behavior at HIS wedding. None of it. He smeared cake all over poor Bill's face from behind, making Bill squeal in protest. I giggled, as Bill took off after him, set for revenge. He never got it, and returned to me soon, not wanting to be away from his bride for long. He kissed me, smearing icing on my face as well, and I emitted my own squeal.

We danced the night away, and finally the time came for us to embark on our secluded honeymoon. I knew the boys were antsy. After a carriage ride, one plane, and a taxi later, we were there. This time, we did not have adjoining rooms. For once, the twins were on their own, so to speak. Of course, our cottages were right next to each other because none of us could stand to be away from each other too terribly long.

Tom and Jesse had spun gravel heading off to their cottage, but Bill and I were taking a different approach, partly because we were nervous. We didn't know how to act now that we were married. It was weird. We had slept together tons of times, but now it felt so much different. We walked down the beach my arm around his waist and his arm around my shoulders, as he bent his head down to kiss me. Finally, we arrived at our cottage. Bill's hands were shaking as he opened the door, and he gently lifted me off the ground. I wrapped my legs around his waist and my arms around his neck, kissing his lips. His hair was blowing wildly in the sea breeze, and I loved it. He had worn it styled up and out, the way I liked it. Of course, that was very untraditional for a wedding, but everything about us was untraditional.

He carried me inside this way, nearly tripping because he couldn't see with my face glued to his. He laid me down on the bed, standing up. I could tell he was undressing me with his eyes, and I began to blush. Then he sat down next to me. Taking my hand in his, he put it to his heart. I could feel it beating rapidly. "It will always belong to you Mrs. Kaulitz." I smiled, and leaned in to kiss him. "Mr. Kaulitz, I think it's time that you made love to me. After all, I am your wife." I winked at him. With that he gathered me in his arms. His body was shaking, just like mine, like it was our first time all over again.

[tears.dont.fall]

:shock:
:shock:
:shock:
:shock:
love it!

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The next morning I woke up curled in a tight ball against Tom. He was breathing deeply and steadily and I traced my finger along his jaw line, which never failed to get me a little steamy. All the same, I got up and wandered into our quaint little kitchen. It was mostly empty, and I found a little brochure on the table for a quaint little diner, and I decided to invite Bill and Sam along for the morning. Tom and I were going to go scuba diving later on that day, but I figured that we had time. Pulling a sun dress over my head and spraying my mussed hair with root booster, I walked out the sliding glass door and over to My brother and sister in law's. That was weird for me to think, but I loved it at the same time.

Peering in the window, I could see Bill, for once, up and moving about, and Sam asleep. I knocked gently and he poked his nose out. "Hey, sis, whats up?" His eyes were bright and he had a smile unlike one I had ever seen. "You up for breakfast down the road?" He nodded eagerly before disappearing inside to wake his bride. I went back to wake my new hubby and when I got there he was already awake and dressed. Nuzzling my neck, he slung an arm over my shoulder and we made our way as a group to breakfast. Sam and Bill sped up their walking to get in step with us. Sam and I were side-by-side. "Good morning, Mrs. Kaulitz." "Why, good morning, Mrs. Kaulitz." We giggled at each other and I felt like skipping.

The day was perfect and when we went scuba diving, Tom and I couldn't get enough. A Dolphin swam above my head and I watched as Tom rode, holding on to its fin. There were millions of colorful fish I had never seen or heard of, and the young Japanese boy who took us out to the dive told me all the names through his mask, though I barely understood any of it. Once back on the island, we lay out on the beach until I could feel my skin burning. I turned and giggled at the red tint of Tom's own skin. We hadn't brought any sunscreen. Making love was going to be interesting.

[samijo]

At some point during the night I drifted off to the sound of Bill's slow, even breathing, which was a lullaby to me. Morning came early it seemed, and I was awakened by a butterfly kiss from Bill. I smiled, remembering the previous night's passion. Bill smiled too, thinking of the same. "I hate to get you out of bed when you look so gorgeous lying there perfectly naked under the sheets," he giggled, "but Jesse has invited us for breakfast with her and Tom." I swatted at him, bounding out of bed. I slipped on my bikini along with a sundress over it, grabbing a beach bag on the way outside. We met up with Tom and Jesse as they were coming out of the door of their cottage.

"Good morning, Mrs. Kaulitz." "Why, good morning, Mrs. Kaulitz," Jesse and I greeted one another and erupted into fits of giggles. We turned around and saw Bill and Tom smiling, obviously amused that the mere mention of their last name could evoke such laughter. We were giddy and didn't care.

After breakfast, we split up once again to share some time alone with our husbands. Tom and Jesse mentioned scuba diving, and perhaps swimming with the dolphins, something I had always wanted to do. Bill promised that we would have our turn with the dolphins before we left. Still not sure of what all there was to do on the island, we decided to check out a wildlife habitat. Bill loved animals, as did I, and we both put that at the top of our list. We cuddled and walked hand in hand, seeing exotic animals, playing with monkeys and birds of all species. We were both like children, having so much fun. Finally, we decided to return to the beach, and resumed our adult demeanor as husband and wife.

We walked down the beach, finding a quiet spot and making ourselves comfortable. We lay there for a while, enjoying the sun and each other. Soon, we saw two figures walking toward us. Jesse and Tom. I hopped up, running toward them and tackling Jesse on the sand. I felt like little girl on the playground, running around with my best friend. I was having so much fun. She laughed, chasing me off into the water. I looked back at Bill and Tom, who were watching us, laughing. I could tell that it made them happy to see that the two women they loved were as close as they were. We were more like sisters than friends, and they knew it. We splashed and played in the water for a while, talking about our husbands and how lucky we were, before deciding that it was time to rejoin them on the beach. After all, this was our honeymoon. And honeymoons called for a certain amount of time to be spent in the bedroom.

[tears.dont.fall]

amazing
love it

[Musik-ist-Liebe]

Pleeease post more now?
No amount of words can descrie how much I love this.
I crave it when I am not reading it.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

((watching video...bills voice just cracked....cutest thing....prolly ever.....))


I loved Sam. Perhaps as much as I loved Tom, just simply not romantically. She was closer than a sister to me and when she tackled me into the sand I ignored my sun burn and tussled with her for a good hour in the water before we were both exhausted and we made our way back to our boys without hesitation. Giggling, we collapsed into the sand next to them and were handed daiquiri's. We looked a sight covered in sand and dripping wet. After a few minutes of catching our breath, we all got up and made our way back to our prospective cabins.

Once inside ours, Tom handed me a towel and winked. I laughed and went to take a shower. Yelping, I backed away from the water when it hit my skin. My sun burn and grown worse and the simple touch of the water hurt. Tom stepped into the shower a moment later, and had the same reaction. We both looked at each other, wide-eyed. Slowly, we helped each other soap off without getting into the water too much, in all sorts of pain, and then winced our way into our clothing. Sex was out of the question, and we could only go to the little mini store and buy some aloe, going back to help each other apply it to our sore bodies.

Somehow the cool creme made Tom all to eager. He attempted to pounce on me which resulted in yelps from both of us, and we had to pull away again slowly. "Wait. Wait I've got it!" He took the aloe and emptied half of it on my belly. It was cold and I shivered. "What are you doing?" I smeared it everywhere, laughing as I shivered more from head to toe, and then pressed himself against me. It didn't hurt. I grinned as I watched the cool substance cause his skin to rise with goose bumps. It was hilarious, covered in green goo, but it was totally worth it.

A few hours later, we had to make another trip to the store for more aloe. We were more sore now, and agreed to lay off for a little while. After putting on thin layers, we settled into the over stuffed couch the best we could and watched "Castaway". It was the perfect evening.

The next morning I got up early once more and considered taking a walk on the beach. My stomach ached a little and I ended up hugging the toilet instead. Getting up, I got some juice. I felt better, and putting on a hat and some shades, I went out for the walk. Sun poisoning, I thought. The perfect thing to have on your honey moon.

[samijo]

Once we returned to the beach, we received daquris, much to mine and Jesse's delight. I loved daquiris. They were finished before we knew it, and we decided to head back up to our cabins. I noticed that Tom and Jesse were looking pretty red from all of the sun they had gotten. Luckily, Bill and I had remembered sunscreen for the time we layed out.

Entering our room, we stripped down and enjoyed a long, relaxing swim in the jacuzzi tub, complete with bubbles. We had lit candles and the lights were dim, casting a romantic glow upon us. We sipped champagne and snuggled together. I kissed Bill's neck, enjoying the sight of his bubble covered body. He smiled at me, and I felt shivers run up my back. He ran his hand up my arm, and in one motion we both sank into the bubbles, once again reminding each other that we were husband and wife, using our bodies.

After our bath, we put on the soft robes provided for us and relaxed on the front porch of the cabin, enjoying the soothing sounds provided by the ocean. Finally, around midnight, we retired to bed, curling up in each other's arms.

We slept in the next morning until the sun kept peeking in and refused to let us sleep any longer. Bill rolled me over, kissing my nose. "Good morning Sweet Sam." I smiled, returning his kiss. "The dolphins have been calling for us. What do you say we get dressed and I take you to visit them?" I jumped from the bed, almost knocking him completely off of it. We dressed quickly and I took off down the beach, laughing wildly as he chased me. We found a place that supervised such actvities, and they suited us up in life vests. I was giddy with excitement and when one of the dolphins kissed me, Bill's protests were hilarious. "HEY HEY! MY wife!" I giggled, splashing him. They showed us how to cup our hands around the dolphins fins and let them pull us through the water. It was a magical experience that I was thrilled to share with Bill. We laughed and played, and when it was time to leave, I was sad.

We sluggishly walked out of the water, and Bill pulled me down on the sand, kissing me passionately. I could feel fire shoot through my body. "I love you Sam." He was pulling my hair out of my eyes, sand getting all over my face. His own hair was blowing in the wind, making me want him more than ever. All I could manage was a stare, and finally an "I love you too." Could things possibly be any more perfect?

[Ich_liebe_bill]

When I cam back from my early morning walk, Tom was still asleep, lying on his stomach, drooling a little on the pillow. Smiling softly, I eased on the bed next to him and tucked my chin in between his shoulder and the pillow. His eyes fluttered open and he smiled, his eyes still weary with sleep. "I want to get my tongue pierced today, Tomi."/b] He turned over on his back, laughing a little. [b]"What brought this on?" I shrugged and pulled myself on top of him. My burn was already easing, and I could tell his was as well. "Just wanted to do something extra crazy. It IS our honey moon." He grinned and pulled me close to him, rolling over, looking down into my eyes. "Sexy Hexy." He whispered.

At the tattoo and piercing parlor, I swung my legs and looked around, sweating a little with nerves. Tom was grinning over at me like a wild animal and I loved every moment of it, however nervous I really was. The piercer walked me through the steps before taking my tongue, cleaning it, marking it, and counting to three. The needle went through and I winced a little. The only thing that really hurt was the cleaning afterwards.

Hours later, my tongue was swollen and Tom was teasing me but playing with his own piercing. I glared at him and tried to protest, but could only drool on myself, which sent him into a fit of giggles. Sucking on ice, I spit it at him and hit him on the shoulder, laughing, he tackled me. We were on the floor tumbling around in fun when Sam and Bill walked in. Jumping up, I ran over to Sam and bounced in front of her. "What?" She laughed and put her hands on my shoulders, settling me down. I stuck out my sore tongue. "Oh my gosh! thats amazing!" Bill took my chin in his long fingers and turned my head from one side to the other making a big show about it. Then he tried to stick out his tongue to look at his own piercing, but just ended up going cross eyed. "Nope, mine is cooler." I shook my head and walked away.

The next few days went by in a blur. I kept waking up to a sick stomach, but never said anything to Tom because I didn't want to worry him. Finally, I slipped off to the doctors one morning and explained to the doctor how I had been feeling, and told him I felt like it could be a bad case of sun poisoning. I had looked up the symptoms for it on my cell phone browser and had had a lot of the symptoms. He did some tests and sent me home, saying he would call me later that day.

Tom was waiting with breakfast and rose pedals everywhere when I got back and I flushed red. He took me in his arms and kissed every inch of my shoulders, neck, and face. I was just working him over with my own kisses when my cell phone rang. "Hello." "Yes, yes, ok, thanks..uh huh....what?? Really? You can't be serious...But....I understand, doctor. Thankyou." I hung up, my cheeks flushed. I looked at Tom. Slowly, a huge smile spread over my face. Bewildered, he returned my smile with a raised eye brow. I felt like dancing around the room.

[samijo]

Wanted to emit ANOTHER fangirl scream..but I'm at work! OH MY GEEEEEEZ!!! Wait...how do you say it Jesse? EEEEP!


After our roll in the sand, we decided to return to teh cabins and stop in to see Jesse and Tom. She stuck her tongue out at me, and I stuck mine back out at her, not realizing what she was doing at first. And then I giggled. She had gotten her tongue pierced, and it was a tad swollen. It looked awesome though, and now Bill was entranced, tossing Jesse's head around trying to examine it. I could tell he was a little jealous, his individuality stolen. I looked longingly at them all. They each had a piercing of some sort, and I wanted one, though if given the choice, I would go for one on the eyebrow, nose, or lip, because I secretly had a fear of kissing Bill and our tongue rings getting hung up. The thought made me queasy.

We continued to relax over the next few days, enjoying our honeymoon both privately and with Tom and Jesse. And then, one morning, Jesse called us over, promising exciting news. We rushed over, flying through the door, and seeing rose petals everywhere. It appeared they had something romantic going on and we couldn't figure out why we had been invited to this party.

They were both smiling so big I thought their faces were going to stretch. "What is going on guys?" I said, completely confused at this point. I looked at Bill, who was sharing my curiosity. Unable to control himself any longer, Tom bounded over to us, tackling Bill. Jesse's PREGNANT!!!!!!" Bill squeaked, hugging Tom. I ran over to Jesse, hugging her. "What? When did you find out?" She had tears in her eyes, obviously excited. "This morning, the doctor just called. I told Tom and then we immediately called you guys." Bill almost knocked us over, trying to wrap Jesse up in a hug. I turned to Tom, his arms cracking my back. "Uh, Tom, ouch." He was so excited. I couldn't believe this. Tom and Jesse Kaulitz...newlyweds, and parents.

Tom had already gotten out his phone and was calling the Gs and Bill was talking ninety miles per hour. Jesse and I were making plans and growing more excited by the second.

[Musik-ist-Liebe]

I actually DID do a fangirl scream!!
I love it, love it, love it!!
Update. Now.

[XxInyourNightmarexX]

I missed a lot. Post more!

[Ich_liebe_bill]

hehe. hehehe. uhmm..my left hand...my fingers are numb, i can't exactly feel the keys...been playing my dads AMAZING super expenive guitar...so forgive me if i misspell :D. I'm trying to learn Don't Jump, too....freaking C#m.....


I bounced around like a little girl. Held my stomach. Bounced around some more. I had more secrets that I wouldn't reveal to them just yet. I wanted to wait til the right moment. We were hear another month and had time. Bill wouldn't shut up. He was like a hyper puppy and followed me around like one asking me thousands of questions. "How far along? When are you due? You and Tom are hoes. I'm going to be an uncle. Better be a boy. How do you feel? Do you need anything? Will I able to touch your belly? How do you feel?" Over and over again. I swatted him away, laughing. "Sam, calm your husband down!" I grinned over at her. Bill shut his mouth and almost lost it again with another line of questioning. Tom stopping him in mid-open mouth with a tackle and they fell from the bed to the floor with their play.

Sam practically tip toed over to me and put her hand on my still- flat belly. She was giddy, as was I. There was so much I wanted to tell her but forced myself to hold it in. I couldn't believe the dream come true. I had originally wanted to wait awhile before kids, but now it was too late and I found myself not caring at all. Tom and Bill were already arguing over names, as if Bill had anything to do with the making of the little one. The most argument was who would get the honor of having their first name as the middle name. "Boys, BOYS! It might be a girl!" I laughed and Sam dragged Bill away from Tom.

We where so elated by the news it was hard to focus on anything else. We forced ourselves to think about other things, however, and had fun on the beach. After a month, I started to show. It was our last night on the island, and we where all lying on the beach, looking at the stars. I stared hard, contemplating everything. We had an interview the very next day, and I couldn't wait to get there and tell the world the same time I told everyone else. We fell asleep out there, on the beach.

Waking up sore, we all got up and made our way to the beach house, packed up, and ended our honeymoons with a bang. Giggly, we stepped off the plane a long time later in Germany. We where whisked away despite our jet lag and set in front of a camera to talk to about everything that had happened since the wedding. There was an eruption of screams from the audience when Tom announced the pregnancy, and they continued to talk about it. "Wait." I put my hand on Tom's leg, and then stood. Bill, Tom, and Sam exchanged looks behind my back. "Until now, I was the only one to know. Now I am ready to tell everyone." I grinned, titled my head back, and yelled at the top of my lungs. "I'M HAVING TWINS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Tom lept up, nearly knocked me over with a hug, and the place got louder. Bill and Sam got up, and Bill didn't know what to do, while Sam squealed in my ear. Huge smiles where all around, the the interviewer was speachless.

[samijo]

It was hard to focus the rest of the honeymoon on anything but Jesse's pregnancy, but we managed. As Jesse slowly began to show, she had to spend a majority of her time swatting Bill's hand away from her belly. And of course, Bill was hilarious in the bedroom with his whining. "But, Sam, Tom and Jesse are having one.....shouldn't we?" It sounded like he simply wanted to adopt a puppy. I laughed everytime, brushing his hair out of his eyes. "Bill, sweetie, don't you think we should wait a while? You're not going to want to tour and leave a baby? And besides, let's let Jesse and Tom have their moment. It would be like stealing their thunder to just get pregnant because they are. That's no reason to have a baby. Silly Bill." He agreed halfheartedly, always giving it another try the next night.

When we arrived back in Germany, we were immediately taken for an interview. No one had seen us since the wedding, so we had plenty to talk about. Everyone wanted to see the newlyweds and hear about the extended honeymoon, and of course, Tom and Jesse's big news. However, during the interview, Jesse announced something she had kept hidden even from us. "I'm having twins!" she shouted. We were all elated, almost knocking her over with hugs. The audience was ecstatic, and I was sure fans around the world would be too.

Leaving the interview, we returned to our home, relieved to be back. I had missed it. Georg and Gustav popped up from behind the couch with gifts and hugs to boot. They had missed us, we could tell. I didn't think they would let go of us for a while, and Jumbie was excited to have mommy back home, even if he didn't know he would be sharing her in a few months.Pretty soon, baby gifts began pouring in from fans. Homemade baby gifts with the TH label ironed right on little pink and blue onesies. The creativity of the boys' fans never failed.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Pregancy. Boy, was it exhausting. And with twins none the less, it was even more wearing. I found myself staying home more and more, and as Jumbie grew from puppy to adult, he started to stretch out his long, slim body next to my bloated body daily while Tom was away. When Tom was home, however, he was attentive. He waited on me hand and foot, nearly tripping over his brother in the process, who was more like a worried bee that anything, hovering and buzzing around. I felt bad for when Sam was to have a baby, because he would be hundreds of times more worried constantly. At 8 months pregant, I felt like a whale. Trying to stand took a good ten minutes. Sam had appointed herself official keeper of me, and was the one to always help me get up.


A week before my due date, Sam came into my room flushed. "you are pregnant" I announced before she opened her mouth. "yes!" She squealed and I grinned. Just then, one of the little guys kicked. I laughed and put my hand over my stomach. Sam came closer and put her's next to mine. Her eyes grew wide. "I can't wait until my baby does that." I smiled. "Or babies..." She winced, which made me laugh. When Bill came home a few days later and heard the news, he nearly peed himself. He was all over the place, hugging and bouncing on his toes. That night, as I lay in bed, my stomach felt like it was going to explode. And then...

"OOOW!!!!" "Breathe, just...breathe." "I AM BREATHING, LOOK AT ME!" I was red in the face and trying hard not to break something. Tom was calm and collected, which kind of made me want to kill him. Bill wasn't aloud in the room, neither was Georg or Gustav, and I could see them all pacing out the window of the door, which irritated me further. My mom and Sam stood on my other side, trying to coach me. "Ok, one...two...three...PUSH!" The doctor told me and I did. And Again. Then, suddenly, crying, and the first baby appeared. "A boy!" The doctor exclaimed. Tom nearly fainted. Then a few minutes later, as my son cried, the pain came again. Pushing...pushing...and then...two cries. Two healthy babies. "Another BOY!" Tom fell off his chair, and Sam clapped her hands. I fell back into the bed, panting. Two boys.


A few hours later, sore, but rested, I held one son, and Tom the other. Bill, Georg, Gustav, and Sam tip toed into the room and peered into the faces of the newest Kaulitz's. The baby in my arm was handed to Gustav. "Gusti, meet Emery William." Georg was given our other son. "Georg, meet Kayden Thomas." We had used the full versions of the boy's names, even if it wasn't their actual names, it fit the little sleeping angel's perfectly.

[samijo]

Jesse was a trooper. As the months wore on, her stomach began to expand to what seemed like 100 times its normal size. And the twins were active. We still didn't know what they were going to be, but I could tell they both were like their father, active. Jesse missed Tom a lot, and when he was home, he took excellent care of her, as did Bill. But the rest of the time, I was by her side constantly. I was sure she would do the same for me when my time came.

And then, one week before Jesse was to bless us with her babies, my time came. I walked into her room, my face red. I couldn't even get the words out before she had me figured out. I squealed and hugged her, sharing my excitement. Now I just had to worry about whether I would be enduring one or two. Since twins are genetic, it was a huge possibility that I too could have twins, just like Jesse. I couldn't wait for Bill to come again so I could tell him the news. He would be beside himself, I knew. Finally, he arrived, and I met him at the door. Taking his hand, I led him into the bedroom and sat him down on the bed.

He looked at me, and I couldn't hide my grin. "Bill, sweetheart, are you still determined to have children right now?" He smiled, thinking that I would finally give in. "Sam, if you're ready, I would love to start trying. I want what Tom and Jesse have." I smiled at my husband. "I do to Bill, but we don't have to try." He looked confused for a second, then it hit him. He jumped up. "You mean....we...?" I nodded, giggling. He turned, running out of the room to find Tom, then remembering me, ran back in. He lifted me up and kissed me, dragging me behind him. Tom took one look and knew. He congratulated us, as did the Gs. Georg sighed. "And here we go again."

That night, we all settled down, enjoying our boys being home. Howevever, the new twins had other plans. We rushed to the hospital and Jesse went into labor. All of the guys waited outside, excecpt of course for Tom, and I helped coach Jesse through the pain. When it was all said and done, she and Tom had two handsome baby boys to show for it. Tom even shed a few tears at the sight of his sons. He was a proud papa.

Jesse, along with the newest Kaulitz twins were released from the hospital the following day, all of us in tow. Bill was giddy with excitement, partly because he knew he would get to do this in a few months himself. We got them home and settled, letting Jesse get her rest. I couldn't pry Bill from his nephews with a crowbar and he and Tom argued over their futures. Our family was growing steadily, and I was wondering how much more it would grow. I hurried to the bathroom as the first wave of nausea from my pregnancy took hold of me.

Bill immeditaley became the attentive father to be that Tom was, waiting on me and lovingly massaging my back and shoulders. I didn't take his absences as well as Jesse did with Tom however, and spent a lot of time whining and crying when he was away. I felt terrible for Jesse because I knew she was worn thin, what with children of her own now and me to worry about. Somewhere along this journey we had grown up. Fast.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Kayden and Emery were exhausting. Tom and I were up late nights feeding, and when Tom was away on tour, I was left to do it alone most of the time as Sam grew bigger and more exhausted. I didn't really mind that much. After a few months, darling Sven offered to help me. It was up in the air what language the boys' first words would be in, but that was a ways off. The boys had thick blond hair and their dad's brown eyes. Though Kayden's seemed to go from green to brown every once in awhile and Tom claimed that he had my eyes. I denied it.

One day when the boys were on tour and Sam was a ways along, she was having a hard time missing Bill, and we decided to take a walk. The local park was full of friendly people and we put the twins in their strollers. I pushed Emery and Sam Kayden. After awhile in the sunlight, we sat down on a bench to let Sam catch her breath. Someone across the way took our picture. That would be in the news tomorrow. Once the kids were over, we planned on taking them to concerts and to interviews, but right now they just needed to grow in peace. Tom and Bill had already decided to put guitars and microphones in their hands, while Georg and Gustav argued that it would be drum sticks and a bass's.

Emery and Kayden played on our laps the best they could at their age, and Kayden kept patting Sam's belly. She smiled and nuzzled him as he took her pointer finger in his tiny fist. He babbled on and started shaking his hands up and down happily. Bumping his hand on her chin, he started to whimper. I looked down in surprise to see Emery holding his little fist close to his body and beginning to whimper himself. Sam and I looked up at each other. "Twin sense." She said softly. "Thats a amazing." I said, comforting my son.

The time grew near for Sam to have her own, though she still hadn't told us if it was one or two, and Bill was a nervous wreck. Tom stood by in amusement one late night as he paced like an animal. It wasn't quite yet time for her to have her own, and yet he grew more antsy by the day. "Calm down, Little brother, it is not even time yet." He held Emery in one arm while I bottle fed Kayden in the other room. I couldn't believe how wonderful he was as a father. It made me love him so much more.

"I can't calm down, I see your sons and can't wait. Sam is being so secretive." He came over and took his nephew from Tom. Emery looked up into his uncles face and started to giggle, reaching up to grab at his dark smeared eyes. Sam came out of the bedroom and smiled at her husband and nephew. "Soon, baby." She said and came over, taking his free hand and placing it on her stomach. I came in toting Kayden and handed him over to an eager Tom. The sight of the twins holding the twins was enough to kill me. Sam beamed over at me. When she gave birth and was wrested, we were all scheduled to do a family photoshoot in vanity fair. I was so excited the way life had taken us.

[tears.dont.fall]

ok....all readers say this together now...
AWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

[samijo]

As my stomach grew bigger and bigger, so did Jesse and Tom's boys. I loved Kayden and Emery as if they were my own children, and watching Bill with them made it agony awaiting my own due date. However, there was still one thing I hadn't told him: whether it would be one or two.

I wasn't trying to be secretive. I couldn't find the right way to tell him. I knew that Bill wanted his own set of twins so bad he could taste it, but the doctor had told me nein, it would be only one. I had chose to wait until the day of delivery to find out the sex, as Jesse had done. Bill paced and wore out the carpet, and Tom tried calming him. Finally, I knew I had to tell him before the day arrived and he held only one baby instead of two. I didn't want to have to watch a look of anticipation turn into one of disappointment.

After watching him play with Emery that night, and placing his hand on my belly, I decided to do it. Then and there, with Jesse and Tom present. "Um, I want to go ahead and tell you guys now, before the day arrives." I turned to Bill, putting my hand to his cheek. "Sweetheart, I know you think I've been so secretive about this, and I haven't wanted to be, but I didn't want to disappoint you. Bill, it's just one. I know how you wanted twins, but it's only one. I'm so sorry." Emery and Kayden were cooing on the floor, still playing, oblivious to what was going on.

Tom and Jesse said nothing, and Bill just looked at me. He took me in his arms. "Sam, is this why you didn't tell me? You thought I would be upset? Sweet Sam, I am beyond excited whether it's one baby or fifty. I'm going to be a father, and you a mother! That's more than I could ever ask for." I looked up at him, relieved. He kissed me, and I tried to snuggle against his chest, but my belly prevented that romantic scenario.

Finally, during the day, it happened. Bill and Tom were out with the guys, shopping for food, and Jesse was minding the twins. I felt the labor pains begin and started to moan, trying to get up. Jesse heard me and came racing in. She called Bill, who was practically screaming into the phone that he would be meet us at the hospital. Then out of nowhere came Christoph. He lifted me gently off the bed like I hadn't gained a million pounds of baby weight and carried me outside to the waiting car, Jesse rounding up the bags and twins with Sven's help.

As we arrived at the hospital, Bill and Tom each grabbed my arms and helped me inside. "Um, Sam, you know you're my sister, and I really would do anything for you, but uh, you are crushing the bones in my fingers, and I will need those to play again at some point." I growled at him, wanting to laugh but in entirely too much pain. Bill reached behind me and smacked him on the head. Once inside, I was wheeled to the delivery room, and it didn't take long for things to get moving.

Jesse and Bill were with me the entire time, Jesse doing the coaching and Bill doing the pacing. I asked if the nurse could perhaps slip him a sedative, but she said no. Finally, the time came to push. I really would rather the baby have just slid out, like the kids at the park just slide down on the playground, but nope, apparently it was all my job. Baby was along for the ride. I squeezed Jesse and Bill's hands, pushing with all my might. After several tries, a couple of squeals, and a lot of sweat later, I hear crying, from both Bill, Jesse, and a baby. "We have a little girl!" Bill lost it full force then. The doctor handed my angel to a nurse to clean her up, and Bill was already reaching for her. The doctor looked up at him. "Are you going to wait and help her with the second one?" Jesse, Bill, and I all exchanged bewildered looks.

"Second one?! The doctor told me I was only having one!" She looked at me, then down at my charts. "Well, it appears your chart was mixed up with someone else's, because honey, there's another one on the way!" Bill's eyes were huge, and Jesse began to jump up and down. They both grabbed my hands and we pushed, hearing another cry before long. "Another girl!" Bill was absolutely beside himself. Tears were streaming down his face, his makeup basically gone, and Jesse was wiping my face down with a wet washcloth.

When the guys walked in, Georg and Gustav each held one of the boys in their arms. Tom was shocked when a tiny little girl was placed in each of his arms. I smiled at him. "Tom, meet your nieces, Emily Rhianne and Avery Simone."



**Yea...I picked random names...but used their mom's name for one of the middle names...**

[Musik-ist-Liebe]

I am literally crying tears of joy!
Keep it up and UPDATE RIGHT AWAY.
It's your turn now Jesse!!!!!!!

[Ich_liebe_bill]

I HAD THE BIGGEST smile on my face and tears in my eyes OMG.
YAY SAM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! !!!!!!


Sam almost tore my hand off in the delivery room, but I understood. I knew how it felt. When her daughter appeared, I felt the tears of joy running down my face. Such a beautiful little baby, even covered in blood. Then, another. ANOTHER? I squealed. Bill nearly collapsed. Another baby girl! When Gustav and Georg brought 8 month old Kayden and Emery, I took them each in my arms. They both pointed at the little one's in their daddies arms, and when I brought them over to look into the faces of their new cousins, I could instantly see the connection between the two sets of twins. Both little girls quieted their whimpers and stared quietly up at them.

Tom and I looked up to see everyone starting quietly at us, and we blushed. Tom walked over to Bill slowly and placed his daughters into his arms. Bill was crying like a little boy. The girls were beautiful. They both had brown eyes and Emily even had the same little beauty mark on her chin as Bill had. Sam sat up slowly in bed and sighed, watching them, happily.

A week later, Sam was well enough to take her pink faced little ones to a photo shoot. I gathered up my two little boys who were now crawling and handed Emery off to Tom, balancing Kayden on my hip while carrying the diaper bag on the other. It was a whole different life, being married and a mom, but we still lived like the rock stars we all were. Well...that the for boys were. At the shoot, the photographer was great with my little crawlers, and even better when he gently placed the two week old girls gently on the white silk bed they had placed in the lime light. Tom and I held the boys and then Bill and Sam lay next to their daughters. After this, they took pictures of the four little ones, who looked like little angels.

[samijo]

As I watched Tom swoon over his nieces, and Georg and Gustav turn pink in the face at the sight of such gorgeous little girls, while their proud father stood by beaming, I sank into the bed, exhausted. I replayed mine and Bill's time together from start to finish in my mind, from day one till now. I had it all. I was a rocker's wife, with children. Twins. Beautiful little girls. Could this be my real life, or was I going to wake up?

Bill came over and sweetly kissed my forehead. "They're beautiful, just like their mother." I giggled. "Well, I hope they don't look like their father does at this very moment, with his makeup running down his face." He laughed, reaching for a towel. Bill brought Avery and Emily to me, and I looked down at them, pride radiating from me. They both had their daddy's gorgeous brown eyes.

Like Jesse, we were allowed to go home the next day, and I when we arrived, I thought Christoph was going to spontaneously combust when he saw Bill and I return with two pink bundles. He cooed at them like a child himself, taking them both inside at once. I went straight to bed, staying there the rest of the afternoon to regain my strength, knowing full well I would need it. A week later we had the photo shoot with Jesse, Tom, Kayden, and Emery. The photographer was kind and gentle, which was a good thing because Bill was so protective of his daughters already I was afraid he would rip off the arm of anyone who breathed incorrectly near them.

With the girls' birth, Tom was seeing the world in a whole different light. Of course, he had become a father months earlier, but to boys. Now, he had nieces, whom he loved just like they were daughters. And he was thinking long and hard about the future, even though it seemed like it was ages away. Suddenly, he was thinking of all those girls in the tiny little skirts at the concerts, throwing themselves at him, begging to go back to his hotel, and doing things with him that made him very happy to be alive. Of course, this was all before Jesse. But nonetheless, he was remembering it now, and not happy.

It did not help things when Bill came home one day with a tiny bag. "What did you bring home sweetheart?" I asked, curious. He smiled bashfully. Reaching inside, he pulled out two tiny pink makeup bags, each full of eyeliners, mascaras, and eye shadows. I erupted into a fit of laughter. "Bill! They're barely a month old!" He grinned at me, still blushing. "I couldn't help myself!" Tom, overhearing this, came into the room and, though amused, did not collapse into laughter with me. He saw this as a blatant step forward in making his nieces harlots. Poor Tom was having a rough time, years too soon.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

As time went on and the Twin's first birthday grew near, I noticed Tom start to mope. Worried, I pulled him aside. "Baby, whats wrong?" Emery, who was walking already, came tottering in and fell into my leg. "Flugzeug." I blinked down at him. He had learned the German word for "Airplane" after Tom had taken him out to the local airport one day with his brother for some random publicity. It amused me because Emery's first word was German, while Kayden's first word, "Drum", was obviously English, and had thrilled Gustav to no end. The two little twins tumbled around repeating their new words like it was their job.

"I am just worried about Emily and Avery. They are going to grow up and be crazy fan girls to some boys. I can't handle that." He chewed his lip violently. "Fluzeug. fluzeug. fluzeug! Emery was pushing his whole body into my leg repeatedly. Sven wandered by, saw him, and swooped him up over his head, winked at us and walked away. I sighed with relief. It was good to have a moment to simply be with the man I loved.

"Oh, Tomi. Bill wont let that happen. And they couldn't possibly be star struck, ever. They are in this family." I kissed his lips softly. He trembled all over. It had been a long time since we had had an afternoon to ourselves. I pulled back, looking into his eyes. "The spark is still there." I whispered and tugged on his arm. He followed me and I found Sven letting the twins tumble over him and pull on his hair and do things they would never have been aloud to get away with if it wasn't with Uncle Sven. "Hey, papa?" Sven looked up at the pet named I used with him only when I really wanted something.

"Could you babysit the boys tomorrow?" Tom was grinning like an animal. Sven got the idea. "Ja..I suppose." He smiled. He loved the boys, so I could tell he didn't mind as much as he gave away.

[samijo]

Tom and Bill argued for a bit about the makeup before I took it off their hands, claiming it as my own. This seemed to soothe Tom for a bit, and kissed his cheek, thanking him for being a worried uncle. I dug through the bag, thankful that my hubby had good taste in both male and female areas of shopping. Most women were not that lucky.

Emery and Kayden were beginning to speak their first words, and the girls were getting bigger by the day. Bill was always snuggling with them, trying to teach them to say "Vati," the German word for Daddy, much too soon. On this particular day, Jesse and Tom were out and about, having asked Sven to babysit the boys. He had taken them to the park. We were alone, and the girls were still so tiny that they slept for hours on end. I walked up behind my Bill, wrapping my arms around his waist and breathing into his back. He turned, leaning down to kiss me. I wiggled my eyebrows at him and took off running, very quietly, to the bedroom. I was sure that Tom and Jesse would return before long to enjoy some time alone as well, and I wanted to have a fair chance with my husband.

We barely made it to the bed before our clothes had hit the floor, and it felt as though we hadn't seen each other in years when our bodies collided. Bill was always so full of passion, and his eyes told me that he loved me every bit as much, if not more, than the day he met me. The twins had only made our love stronger. Afterwards, we snuggled together for a bit, just enjoying the silence and peacefulness. Finally, we dragged ourselves out of bed when Emily began to cry. As I made my way into the living room, I called for Bill.

He came in behind me, looking down into the bassinet. Emily had ceased crying as Avery's tiny hand had somehow found hers. With their fingers curled together, they were both content, and we left them be. Jesse and Tom returned, and I motioned them over. Jesse covered her mouth when she saw them, trying not to squeal in delight, and Tom just grinned. He and Bill understood it, but it was something that Jesse and I would just never be able to realize.

Bill and I cuddled together on the couch while Jesse and Tom found their way to the bedroom, Tom's hands covering Jesse's backside. They looked very similar to the way they did the first night they met. I found a movie and put it in. The Notebook. We both loved the movie. Bill fixed popcorn and we resumed our positions on the couch, settling in for a comfortable evening at home. As the creaking of the bedsprings began, we turned up the volume slightly.

[Musik-ist-Liebe]

The Notebook. Nicee. ;]

[samijo]

The Notebook. Nicee. ;]
HAHA! Yea...I thought that fit nicely after tonight's TH TV episode. :)

[Ich_liebe_bill]

It was amazing just to walk hand-in-hand with Tom. All by ourselves, we had tossed on some sun glasses and hoodies and made our way through the streets. Amazingly, we were not noticed. Perhaps it was the fact that we didn't have the kids, or that Bill wasn't trailing behind talking a million miles an hour, but it was nice to be able to move about freely. We ate out at a amazing restaurant by a river and then he took me to the theater. It was nice to have a little culture in my life, it wasn't something I had yet to experience.

Going back home, we walked in to see Sam and Bill hovering over the bassinet. Peering in, I found myself looking at the most heart breakingly wonderful picture. The twin's hands clasped together made me tear up. Emery and Kayden both cried when the other cried even if they were in different places, unable to hear each other, but this was a different level of amazing. I smiled up into Tom's shining eyes and then it was time. I could tell he was ready when he placed both hands on my rear end and practically could not let go. Bill winked at us and we escaped to our bedroom.

Once the door was shut, Tom picked me up, kissing me, hard. My legs wrapped around him, we fell to the bed and couldn't keep our hands off of each other. I could hear the TV turn up and giggled when I realized why. Tom didn't care and made sure to make the bed squeak even louder. We went on for what seemed like ages, and when we finally collapsed, painting on the bed, we could hear Bill yelling at us through the wall. I could hear Kayden yelling "Drum!" for all he was worth and we tore ourselves away, still flushed in the face. Kayden ran to daddy and he swooped him up in his arms. "Drum" He said, pointing. I turned to see Gustav standing there, beaming. He had gone out with Sven. "He has been calling me drum as if its my name." Gustav said, laughing.

"Mutter?" Emery spoke from Sven's huge arms. I looked at him. "What did you say?" Then Kayden spoke, looking right at his brother as if they had some unspoken agreement, before both of them pointed at me. "Mutter?" I burst into tears. My boys were talking. In German. I was overwhelmed.

[samijo]

The volume continued to increase on the TV as the volume of the bed increased in Tom and Jesse's room. I was sure he was doing it on purpose. Bill was forced to yell warnings to them however when Emery and Kayden came home with Sven and Gustav, who was now known as "Drum" to them.

When I heard Emery say the word "mutter," I turned my head, looking in the direction of the sound. Bill heard it too, and we both rose from the couch. Jesse wasn't sure she heard correctly, and when she asked what he had said, this time Kayden chimed in, both of them sending up a chorus of the word. Jesse's eyes spurted tears like a water hose that had been sliced open.

She cuddled them both, smothering them in kisses. They giggled and squealed trying to get away, and she played with them. Bill and I stood to the side, watching this beautiful moment play out before our eyes. Tom was in the floor with them too, giving Emery a ride on his back. Super Dad. Soft crying began in the bassinet and Bill walked over to it, gently lifting Avery up, cuddling her and kissing her chubby cheeks. The second she disappeared, Emily began to wail, and I rushed over to pick her up. We took them both to the bedroom so I could feed them while Jesse and Tom enjoyed their boys.

I watched Bill hold Avery, love and adoration filling his eyes. I was wondering how he was going to leave them to go on tour. I knew he would be miserable away from them. Nonetheless, he would go, even if I had to force him out of the door.

After another month or so, we decided that it was time for a huge family outing. Bill and I immediately said the zoo. Jesse and Tom agreed, since neither Emery or Kayden had been yet. It was going to be a fun family adventure. That day we packed up strollers, lunches, sunscreen, toys, and formula, along with bodyguards and the Gs, since they were family too, and headed out. I wasn't sure who was more excited, Emery and Kayden, or Bill.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

One second with my sons and my husband was like a million moments alone with Tom rolled into one. I loved rolling around with my three boys on the floor. The next day we decided to make a day trip to the zoo. We had so much to pack I thought they would kick us out for just walking up, but we made it through and Bill nearly bounced off to the Elephants. If it wasn't for his stroller full of little pink-wrapped twins, he might have. Tom swooped up both Kayden and Emery and took them over to pet a monkey that a keeper had out, and Bill nearly wiggled as Sam laughed and relieved him of his charges. He went sprinting over to the monkey, and giggled as the zoo keeper placed it on his shoulder. Still a little boy.

Gustav slung his arm over my shoulders as we walked, a proud uncle, watching the little ones in the stroller and in Tom's arms. Tom gave him a side glance and he shrugged at him. Scowling, he handed off the boys to Georg. "mine." He said in a pout and pushed off Gustav's arm. "Just loving on my sister." Gustav said, laughing. Tom was easy going about it, and when Emily started to whimper he was about to drop his arm when Bill came to the rescue. Sam was right there, but Bill was mr. mom and had his daughter in his arms before she could get one small little full cry out. Avery was not thrilled and cried out. He scooped her up and whisked them away to see the monkey.

Tom squeezed me and took his boys back from Georg as we continued to walk. People stopped us and begged for pictures, and we allowed a few before Emery started getting fussy. I took him in my arms and he buried his head in my shoulder. Kayden leaned over and placed his hand on his brother's shoulder. "Ree." I loved the way they talked to each other, as if everything was an understanding. Tom smiled knowingly once more at Bill, something that was a normal every day happening now.

Wandering around the zoo that day, I never felt closer to my family. It was amazing how something so simple could bring people so close together. Tom tried to get me to have sex behind the gorilla exhibit and I smacked his cheek softly, laughing and holding up a diaper-stinking Emery in his face instead. He made a face but went to change him without complaining. Georg found it hilarious and wandered off to make fun of him.

[samijo]

We had barely walked into the entrance of the zoo before Emery and Kayden had spotted a monkey and Tom had taken them over for a closer look. Bill began to bounce around like he had ants in his pants, and I sent him off with his a kiss. However, as soon as the first hint of a whimper escaped Emily's little mouth, he was there within seconds. Apparently, daddies can hear from miles away. When Avery began screaming her displeasure, Bill promptly lifted her out of the stroller as well and snuggled them close, taking them to the monkey.

I smiled, watching the scene before me. Tom was holding Emery and Kayden after having a pretend fued with Gustav about his showing Jesse love. Georg was following behind Tom, making facing at the boys, sending up squeals of laughter. It was a very unusual family, what with it being made up of a rock band, but nonetheless, my family. I loved them all. I couldn't imagine any other life but the one I had. Bill came back over with the girls and we were soon overran with swarms of people wanting pictures, which we allowed for a while.

Emery and Kayden began to get fussy and comforted one another with their twin talk. I loved watching the two of them, imagining this was exactly what Bill and Tom looked like as children. I could already see that Emily and Avery had the same connection, and I couldn't wait until they got a little older and could being crawling around and talking.

We all laughed when poor Tom was turned down by Jesse for some "fun" at the zoo, and given diaper duty intead. He scrunched his face in mock horror, but went off to complete his chore. Bill on the other hand, couldn't get enough of it. In fact, he and Gustav began to argue over whos turn it was to change Avery. "Boys, boys, no need to argue." I lifted Emily out of the stroller, handing her to Gustav. "We have two. And they smell equally bad." Gustav stuck out his tongue at Bill. I placed the strap of the diaper bag around Bill's shoulder and kissed his cheek. He winked at me and went off after Gustav to do what he felt was his right as a father.

Jesse and I took a second to enjoy some time to ourselves, free of our motherly duties for the moment. "I can't believe how fast the last year and half has flown by. Just yesterday we were nervous about the wedding, and now we're mommies. It's surreal," I said. Jesse looked at me, her eyes twinkling. "Yea, it all came so much sooner than I planned. But I wouldn't change it for the world." I shook my head. "Me either." We sat in silece together, watching some flamingos strutting in the water beside us, enjoying the peace and serenity in our lives at that moment.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

"OOMPH!" "OOOOWWW" "GIMME." "NEIN." "MUTTER!" Serenity was long gone. I had been sitting enjoying the fond memory of the Zoo when my two boys came colliding through the front door. Four years old and they sure had their lives in their own hands. Grabbing Emery's arm and then Kayden's, I pulled them to a stop. "What is going on?" I spoke softly. Never a dull moment with my little tornado's. Kayden scrunched up his little German shaped face. "Emery took my drum sticks while I was trying to practice." Kay was a little drum prodigy. "You knocked over my mic stand!" Emery protested. The two had shown musical talent as soon as they could say a full sentence and had been handed anything their little hearts desired.

Just then Tom walked in and swooped Emery into his arms. "Hand them here, little man." Emery did so and Tom knelt and placed the tiny sticks in his son's hands. "Uncle Gusti is waiting for you." He grinned and watched the older twin scamper off. After giving me a quick kiss, he started to tickle Emery until he shrieked. In scampered Emily and Avery. Their long brown hair was pulled up with little bows and they attacked Tom's baggy pantsed legs. Laughing, he set Emery down. The three ran off to play.

"Time does fly." He said, taking me in his arms. Still young at 24, I loved this man more than ever. We had grown a lot together as a family over the last few years, and the band and risen to heights of fame that even I could have never imagined for them. Bill had gone through at least five different hair styles. Tom had kept his same look, and the girl fan base had not changed. If anything, it had only grown. Sam walked in from the backyard where she had been lounging with Georg. Bill was off at the studio working on vocals. "Hey love birds. Have you seen the girls?" Giggles ensued. "Right here, mutter!" Avery squealed, dragging Emily right behind her. "Mutter, have you seen my guitar?" Avery demanded. They were so tiny yet so focused. All four of our children had full grasps on German and English, though they usual chose German when they wanted something.

[samijo]

The sun was warm as I sat outside, enjoying some peace and quiet with Georg. I looked down at my cell, checking the time. The girls would be waking up from their nap right about now. I patted Georg's knee. "Well, time to return to the front lines." He grinned. "Yea, but you know you love it." He was right, I did.

Walking in the door, I caught Jese and Tom in quite an embrace. The times of me walking in on their sexual escapades were long gone with the two sets of twins around. I asked for my girls, who popped up right away. Avery began asking for her guitar, which Tom had promptly placed in her hands when Emery and Kayden had toddled off in Gustav and Bill's footsteps with their drums and microphones. Georg had done the same, not about to be left out in the cold, and practically shoved Emily toward bass. Tom thought that if they all grew up to form a band, this would prevent his nieces from becoming crazy fangirls. However, two twin girls playing guitars would most likely drive teenage boys mad with desire, but I hadn't brought that up to him yet.

I knelt down, looking into two identical sets of brown eyes, just like Bill's. They looked just like him. "Did you take a long, restful nap?" Emily giggled. "YES MUTTER!" I winked up at Jesse. Tom cut in. "Mutter, give them their guitars. Come on!" I laughed. "Well, since Uncle Tomi says so, I guess I must!" I went to the girls' room, getting their instruments out. Immediately, noise filled the house. Tom's face broke into a wide grin. I knew he was thinking ahead, imagining the band to come.

Jesse and I had worried at first that they would force music on the kids, wanting it so badly. But they had let the boys experience it themselves, and that was all they needed, the Kaulitz music bug biting. Kayden had always been in awe watching Gustav play the drums, and hammered away on them when given a chance. Emery watched Uncle Bill sing and always grabbed things aroung the house, using them as a microphone until Bill bought him his own. When the girls were old enough to toddle around, Tom found them one day in his closet, picking at his guitar. Of course, they were still too young to play, their tiny fingers not nearly strong or long enough, but they enjoyed spending the time with Uncle Tomi and Uncle Georg, and they would learn with time.

[tears.dont.fall]

AWW!!!! that remind me of my nephew!!!
he's 5 and he loves to play with my old guitar!!!

[iilyRein]

ahhh UBER cute
lol i started this yesterady and I didnt finish till today
uber long by the way and i LOVE IT =)

[Musik-ist-Liebe]

I'm having withdrawals!
You guys haven't posted in forever.
Okay so a couple of hours but still!

[xXKillerxQueenXx]

I'm having withdrawals!
You guys haven't posted in forever.
Okay so a couple of hours but still!

I SOOO AGREE.

[tears.dont.fall]

I'm having withdrawals!
You guys haven't posted in forever.
Okay so a couple of hours but still!

I SOOO AGREE.
mmmhmmm yep yep ^^

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The phone rang at about 2 pm, and I answered. "Hi, this is Sally, I am the program director for David Letterman, I'm sure you have seen the show?" Confused, I told her I had. Sure, people called us through agents to put Tokio Hotel on their shows, but never directly us and never on our house phone. "I am so sorry to bother you Mrs. Kaulitz, I understand you are a busy woman, but a little bird told me that you, your husband, and your inlaws have little prodigy's under your roof." I looked over at Emery who was humming a tune to himself. "Yes I...I supposed we do." I smiled into the phone. "We here on the David Letterman show would like to be the first to introduce your sons and nieces to the world." She sounded nice enough, and as I watched the four kids playing quietly together, I realized that this was their dream. They uncles and fathers had passed on genes that would never be shaken.

Two weeks later, we made our flight to the States. It was good to see home, and my parents as well as Sam's were glad to see their grandchildren. So far, it had been that they would make the trip to Germany, so this was the children's first time in Sam and I's home country. In New York, a flood of memories came back. The first concert, being nose-to-nose with a boy I barely knew, shopping, romping, living life. Now, all this time later, and we were back, to make a difference in the world of music through our children. Avery had demanded to look just like daddy in the show. She may have been three years old, but she had her uncles attitude and her fathers selfishness towards the spotlight, and we loved that about her. Emily was a bit more quiet but still loved to talk with people she was comfortable around.

Emery had the start of dreads like Tom, hoever thin his hair was at the moment, but Kayden didn't want them and I had always kept his hair cut short until he was older and could decide better for himself what he wanted to do style wise. Prepping backstage, the little ones became nervous, as did the fathers. Tom and Bill ran around like mad, feeling as if they were about to go on stage and not their children. Four and three year olds born to be on stage did not need much of a pep talk before such an event. They thought it was more fun to chase each other around eating cupcakes that had been set out specially for them by the Letterman staff. I squeezed Tom's hand, trying to bring him down from all his nervous energy. "I want this to be perfect." He was busy wiping icing off Emery's face. "Tomi, they are four years old. It is going to be fun for them. Don't worry so much." Kayden raised his arms up for me to lift him and I picked him up, nuzzling him, making him giggle. "This isn't going to define their careers, my love." Tom smiled and scooped up Emery. 10 minutes until showtime.

[xXKillerxQueenXx]

yay! I love that chapter!

[samijo]

When Jesse told me about the phone call from the lady with David Letterman, I was dumbfounded. How in the world had people heard about the kids'? However, I was thrilled, and I knew that Bill and Tom would be beside themselves. Of course, when Jesse and I told them the news, they began preparations and the kids barely got a moments' peace.

When we flew into New York, Jesse and I both were thrust back into the past, back into the lives we had so many years ago when we first met the boys and fell in love. I thought back to that first concert when Bill pulled me onstage at kissed my cheek, while Jesse and Tom had sex with their eyes. If we had only known how far we would come.

We arrived early at the set because it takes much longer to prepare two sets of twin four year olds than four grown men to perform. What Bill, Tom, Gustav, and Georg normally did for themselves, they were now doing for their sons/nephews or daughters/nieces. Bill applied Avery's makeup the way he applied his own because she was his spitting image and idolized everything he did. He had also checked Emery's microphone several times. Tom plugged in Avery's guitar and was now arranging Emery's thin dreads and wiping cupcake icing off of his face. Georg was making sure Emily's bass was in working order while she stood beside him, tugging at his pants leg, smearing it with icing. Gustav was patiently finishing up with Kayden's drums.

Both Tom and Bill were nervous wrecks, thinking that this somehow would make or break the kids. I walked over to Bill as he stood up, finished with Avery's makeup. I put my arms around his waist. "Bill sweetie, they're still babies. Remember that. Let them enjoy playing. Don't put too much pressure on this." He turned to look at me. "You're right. I just want it so bad for them." He kissed me, and we heard a voice behind us yell for the children to take their spots. We gathered them up and got them ready. Kissing their cheeks, we hurried offstage.

David Letterman announced them. "These next performers are all the way from Germany, folks. They are the children of Bill and Tom Kaulitz, members of the band Tokio Hotel. More importantly, they are only four years old, and they're two sets of twins as well, the two little boys being Tom's and the two girls being Bill's. Let's give them a warm welcome!"

The curtains parted and the stage lights came on. I took Bill's hand and held it. Kayden counted off with his drumsticks and the kids began. The girls played "Twinkle Twinkle Little Star" while Kayden drummed and Emery sang. They performed the song two times through. The audience went wild, giving them a standing ovation. Bill and Tom were proud, beaming at their children.

And then, Emery couldn't stand it any longer. He turned to my Avery, my little pistol with her father's love for the spotlight. "No fun," he said. "Let's play something else." I saw Bill and Tom's eyes almost shoot out of their skulls. Avery nodded her head and Kayden began to slam on his drums while Emily began rocking out as best she knew how on her bass. Avery too was jamming on her guitar while Emery began singing as loudly as his little voice could carry. "Running through the sooooooooon....beyond da worldddddd....end the timmmeeeee.....it won't hurrrrtttt....."

[xXKillerxQueenXx]

Aww! How cute!

[Musik-ist-Liebe]

Adorable!
<3

[iilyRein]

lol so adorablle !!!!!!!!!
<3

[tears.dont.fall]

AWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW
that was to **** cute!!!!!!

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Bill lept into his brothers arms the moment Emery switched it up. Even at four years old they had enough spunk to create their own riot. Tom was practically in tears. Gustav and Georg had their mouths handing open. Every note the children played was 100% wrong. Emery couldn't get the words out right but he belted them out all the same and the crowd yelled out their support. The most amazing thing was the smiles spread across each little face. Sam was standing next to me holding onto my hand. I thought it was going to break. I thought I was going to break. Each little talent shown like the stars. I couldn't believe what Sam and I had been blessed with. "Running somewhat soon...hold me back do...too the soooooonnnnnnn."

Once the crowd settled down and the instruments safely put away, David Letterman sat all four little ones down. "Now, I understand your daddies are big stars?" He was so good with children. "Was?" Avery scrunched her face up and looked at Sam. She had taken to refusing to speak English unless completely talked into it. Sam whispered a chastisement in her ear and she grinned over at him. Opening her mouth, Emery beat her to it. Ja. Mein daddy is a suuuperstar." He swung his legs back and forth, kicking the big couch. "Can I have anodder cupcake?" Their thick German accents on top of their tiny little voices made the crowd awe every thirty seconds.

Someone brought them cupcakes and they munched away happily, managing icing everywhere again. "Want some?" Emily held her cupcake up to David with chocolate covered fingers. He laughed and took a tiny piece at her innocent insisting. Not to be out down, Kayden took the entire plate of cupcakes and set them in front of David. "Here." He announced and then went and climbed back onto the couch, smearing chocolate and icing everywhere. They loved it. "You guys are so talented, did you know that?" David asked them. "Ja, Mutter says so!" Avery pointed at Sam. Sam blushed. "Well as long as your mommy thinks so its ok." He was getting a kick out of them.

Back at the hotel, the four little rockstars fell asleep almost the second their heads hit the pillows. Each little pair of brown eyes had been full of a thousand dreams and questions, but they could wait until morning. "They shocked me." Gustav whispered as well all sat around outside on the balcony, enjoying cocktails. "I know, I didn't even realize they had that kind of heart." Sam replied, smiling into her drink. "I think its time." Bill said. I looked up. "Really? do you think they can handle the crowds?" I was worried. Tom piped up. "Look at the way they handled themselves at their own concert. I think Bill is right." Sam and I exchanged tell-tail motherly looks. We knew it was true, but we didn't want to admit it, being that we were geared towards worry. "So, when then?" Georg leaned forward, placing his empty tumbler on the ground. "As soon as possible." Bill and Tom said together. "Should we sell the house?" I asked quietly. I did love that house. "No, we can keep it. Jumbie will need a place to run when we are not on the road." I agreed. Our dog had grown tall and proud, and true to her breed, she was very energetic. It was time, however. The kids were now old enough to go on tour with Tokio Hotel. Not to play music, but so we could all be a family. I was relieved and worried. It would be wonderful to be back on the road, Sam and I had always loved it. I just worried about how it would effect our little superstars.

[tears.dont.fall]

i love this FF
its too darn cute!!!

^^

[samijo]

Bill and Tom were about to burst with pride when they realized that Emery was singing the very song they had made famous. The other three were imitating what they had seen Tokio Hotel do. They were trying to follow in their dad's and uncles' footsteps. Jesse and I were close to tears watching them. This sure enough sent the audience into a frenzy and I thought David Letterman was going to being surfing the crowd. When the kids finally decided they were finished, they yelled a "Danke!" to the crowd, took bows, and ran over to us. Avery went straight to her daddy. He swooped her up and held her, nose to nose. They were like a mirror image of one another, their makeup identical. It was a picture perfect moment watching them snuggle together as he whispered praises in her ear. Emily jumped into my arms and I did the same, telling her how well she did. I was proud of my little girls, and I thought Bill was going to explode.

The interview was an experience, and David was eating it up. Avery was a ham, hogging the spotlight as Bill had always done, while Kayden and Emery acted like the heartthrobs they were, much like their daddy and Uncle Georg. Emily sat by quietly taking everything in, like Uncle Gusti always did.

At the hotel, we discussed the possible future with our husbands and the Gs. Hesitantly, like the mothers we were, we agreed with the others that it was time to begin touring with them again. We did miss Bill and Tom when they were gone, as did the kids. And it would be a good experience for them if they were going to pursue their dream. After all, Bill and Tom had started early on. Jesse and I left the men to talk and slipped inside. We discussed our private worries, not wanting our babies to lose sight of the important things in life, or to grow up too quickly. They were only four after all.

"But they really do have a special gift Jesse, there is no way to deny that. I can't believe they're ours." She nodded in agreement. "Of course, they won't be able to record hit records or anything, but I expect after this, people are going to request repeat performances of tonight. Do you think they can keep up with that kind of pace?" I asked her. Jesse thought quietly. There was so much think about with this decision. Taking them on the road and making appearances were different. Too much would only make them hate it, and make them cranky. Should we thrust them out into the spotlight this soon?

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The idea of taking our children with us on tour was daunting. We had always gotten ourselves into so much trouble on tour, and with two sets of four year olds going on five, it was almost too much for my poor motherhood to bear. I shivered as I remembered waking up to the struggling between cruelty and greatness, and even worse, witnessing the man I loved being shot. None the less, those people had been put behind bars and it was time to move on. Tom reassured me that Sven, Saki, and all of the other body guards would never let a thing happen to any of us - most of all the kids, and yet still it didn't not stop me from going and sitting next to my boys and watching them sleep, worrying the night away.

A few days went by and we slowly warmed up to the idea. The deal was sealed when Jumbie settled himself on the steps leading up into the tour bus one day and would not move. I knelt down and took his big head in my hands, looking into his deep brown eyes. "it is time, Isn't it, boy?" He responded by licking my face. Packing up the bus was a chore. We left most of our belongings at home, but it was all the toys and things that our little ones would need that made it hard. The only thing that they contributed was carrying their various instruments - tiny replicas of their uncles and fathers, out to us, and then carrying various forms of comfort. To Avery and Emily, it was special dolls ordered just for them one christmas before by Gustav. To Emery, it was a teddy bear so worn in it wasn't much more than a ball of fuzz. To Kayden, it was a blanket Sam's mother had made and sent to him.

Finally packed, the last thing to do was lock up the house. Jumbie trotted alongside Tom and I as we made our way up the front steps. I bit my lip, took a deep breath, and locked the door, knowing full well I would not be back for nearly a year. We were going to be traveling everywhere from Barcelona to Japan to South America, and it was going to be a long ride. Tom kissed my forehead gently. "This is going to be so much fun, you just wait." I smiled up and him and wrapped my arms around him, burying my face in his chest and breathing in his familiar sent. Dear Lord, I loved that man. Once on the bus and on our way to our first stop, Poland, I sat on the couch reading with Jumbie in my lap the best he could and Tom sitting not far off, playing his guitar. The boys were somewhere on the long vehicle, probably playing with the girls.

Everyone sat around doing their own thing. Sam flipped through a magazine while Bill sat behind her, rubbing her back softly and humming a few bars to himself. Gustav was asleep already and Georg was busy eating cereal. The various body guards lounged around. Suddenly, Emery popped his head out from behind the curtain that led to Georg's bunk. "Mutter?" He called. It occured to me that the girls were sitting up front with the driver, learning how to drive in the best way a four year old could. Curious as to what my two little rascals were up to, I stood and pushed the curtains aside. Kayden sat, staring wide eyed at a magazine. "What are you-?" I stopped in mid sentence. "GEORG!!!" I shrieked so loud I made the entire bus jump it seemed. Snatching up the magazine, I closed it and held it up, glaring at the startled bassist who suddenly went pale.

"PLAYBOY?!" Tom nearly crashed the bus with his yell. He took it from me, opened a window and chucked it. Georg squeaked in protest but thought better and shut his mouth. "Mutter, hows come I don't have those?" Kayden was standing there, his shirt tucked up under his chin, staring at his chest. I groaned. Everyone sat in stunned silence. Was it time for the sex talk already?

[Musik-ist-Liebe]

Lmao.
This is too cute!

[samijo]

Bill and Tom grew more excited with each passing day, and Jesse and I grew more nervous. We desperately wanted our families to be together on tour, but we were still scared about what the future would hold. Neither of us got much sleep the nights before we were to leave, between staying up late sharing our fears and watching our babies sleep.

A tour bus is a cramped space to live in any case, but with four children, it's even worse. Toys littered every inch of the floor and there wasn't much room to move. Nonetheless, we were all in good spirits and made the best of things, all in a pretty good mood the morning we left our wonderful home. I was actually fairly comfortable as I say leaning against Bill, magazine in hand while he rubbed my back and read over my shoulder. It felt good to be back in his arms and on tour with him, knowing that I would be sleeping beside him each and every night, no matter what. No matter how much I supported him, it didn't make me miss him any less.

The kids were playing in the back of the bus, occupied with their toys. A moment's peace was golden for us, and we took it when it came. At any moment, the tranquility could be shattered with a wail or shriek. This time, it came in the form of a simple "Mutter?" When Jesse got up to answer Kayden's call and we heard a loud yell of Georg's name, his eyes almost bulged out of his skull. He didn't seem to have a clue what he had done, but was terrified to find out. We were all intrigued and curious. When Tom yelled "Playboy?!" aloud, Bill tried desperately to control his giggles, though I knew if it had been the girls who had discovered such a magazine he would not be finding it so amusing. He would be ready to snap heads.

Avery and Emily had come in to investigate the noise and Bill and I had pulled them onto our laps. Emery say in the floor, watching the scene play out as Kayden asked his innocent question. "Mutter, how come I don't have those?" We were shocked, and amused. Bill and I wanted to giggle, but were trying desperately not to. Jesse obviously didn't know what to say, and Bill was looking at Tom, waiting to see how his brother, so experienced in such an area of life, would respond.

Tom didn't have time to say a word, because at this point, my darling angels felt the need to put their two cents in. And with there already being two of them, that made four cents. Avery, always wanting the limelight, spoke up first. "Becauseeeee, yuse a boy. SEE! My Daddy has nein either!" She began jabbing Bill's chest. And then, louder than usual, sweet Emily replied, "But our Mommy sure does!" With that, she began to poke my own chest. Bill and I began swatting little fingers, both of us red in the face. Tom and Jesse were also stunned. We all began to glare at Georg, the instigator of this entire scene. Gustav, who had watched it all play out very uncomfortably, decided this was the perfect time for an intervention.

"Movie time!" he announced, and grabbed tiny hands, whisking them away as they squealed, yelling their choices of movies to Uncle Gusti. They followed him to the back of the bus, forgetting their provocative pictures and discussions for the time being. "Oh. Mein. Gott." This was all Jesse could say. "They are perceptive aren't they?" was all I could manage. Tom looked at Georg. "Well?" Georg raised his eyes sheepishly at him, then looked around to the rest of us. "Um, I think I best go do some spring cleaning around my bunk."

I looked over at Tom. "Funny. I always would have figured you would have been the time to say 'that's my boys!'"

[BillsEternalRose]

roflmao

"PLAYBOY??!!??"

That Tom... is HILARIOUS.

Wow. Three sets of twins on ONE tour bus... That sounds exhausting... :lol:

I absolutely love this FF. It's just amazing.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

Tom turned to Sam, one eyebrow raised. "I'd sooner say that to someone who is not my own child." He spoke softly, but he was smiling anyway. His sons would have seen it sooner or later, but he wasn't a big fan of them seeing naked woman anyway. Sit down with an "oomph" on my lap, he nearly drowned me in his over sized clothing. I didn't mind and wrapped my arms around his tiny middle. He wasn't as frustrated as he let off, I could tell, but he still kept on his game face. Georg was ashamed, however, and instantly went to clean out the hidden magazines and put them somewhere child-safe. Gustav appeared a moment later and did the same in his bunk, before Avery came marching out. "Uncle Gustaaa! I was supposed to sit on your lap. You prrrooommiiissseeeddd!" She stamped one foot and he tossed a look of playful agony over his shoulder to us and went to watch Bambi with the kids.

Tom got up and went to put his guitar back into its case and then came back over to me, sitting down and kissing my neck softly, just like the old days. I giggled and wiggled away the best I could, but he followed me and had me practically pinned to the couch with his ticklish kisses. "Oh come ON, get a room." Bill complained. He was just jealous. "Hey, if you guys can do THAT with kids on the bus, why can't I have a few magazines?" Georg chimed in. I pushed Tom off, adjusted my shirt and stuck my tongue out at them. Sam found it amusing. I could tell she wanted to be that way with Bill, and I found it all too amusing when I saw her running her fingers up the side of his leg out of the corner of my eye.

That night we finally reached our destination. I got off the bus with Jumbie and he instantly took off at a dead run across the parking lot. Not to run away, but just because he needed to. He veered around and came racing back, skidding to a stop in front of me. I reached down and ruffled his ears and then walked around a bit, stretching my own legs. Tom came off the bus next carrying a twin in each arm. "Whats Po-man?" Emery was asking. "Poland." Tom corrected. "Ja, Po-man." Emery replied. Tom smiled and shook his head. He put the two boys down and they ran over to me, each wrapping a leg in a little bear hug. Placing a hand on each boys head, I playfully walked around with them hanging on. Shrieking with laughter, they finally let go.

After unloading a million things into the hotel rooms, we all went down to the venue for a sound check. The kids ran around, and Bill brought out Jumbie - the airplane - for the kids to play with while they worked. Jumbie, the dog, chased the airplane around as each little one got a turn flying it. Emery was more interested in being on stage, however. He climbed up the big steps and reached his hands up, trying to get Bill to hand him his microphone. Bill obliged and He whispered something in his ear. "We're checkin da souuuuund." Emery said into it, giggling. "Tokio Hotel!" He said into it. Then giggled again. "Butt!" He yelled into it, and stopped giggling when I gave him a warning look and daddy stood over him. He looked up sheepishly into Tom's face and patted his guitar, trying to look cute. "Butt." "EW!" "BUTT!" "GROSS!" Avery and Kayden were teasing Emily. "Guys, come on." I went over and chastised them. Sam lifted up a grumpy Emily and took her on stage. That cheered her up instantly. This was by far the best sound check ever.

[samijo]

We were all desperate to reach the hotel, partly because the bus was becoming too small, and partly because each of us wanted to bed down our perspective spouse in the worse way. Tom was practically trying to undress Jesse while I was sliding my hand up Bill's leg under the table. I thought no one had noticed, but when Jesse had caught my eye, she had winked at me and I had blushed a little. He kept swatting my hand, but I knew it was only because he was having trouble keeping himself under conrol as well.

Finally, we arrived in Poland. Kayden and Emery were alive with energy, but Bill and I had to carry Emily and Avery off of the bus in our arms. They had fell asleep watching TV, exhausted from the drive. However, once we were inside the venue, they began to hear the sound of their uncles' guitars and their big brown eyes flew open. They began squirming, wanting down. Bill and I set them down on the concrete and let them run. Bill then went to get his little plane, Jumbie, thinking it would keep the kids occupied while they did the sound check. It did for a bit, but after they each had their turn flying it, they wanted a piece of the action onstage.

They were being kids. Saying what they thought were super naughty words and running around wild. They played with the mic and banged on the drums and picked at the guitars, all with supervision of course. Finally, we had to leave, because we needed rest. The concert was tomorrow afternoon, and the kids needed some sleep. We all did really. Arriving at the hotel, we headed up to our penthouse suites. "Hey Killer, easy this time. Don't THROW her on the bed, okay?" Bill winked at Tom when he said it. Tom grinned at his brother, resisting the urge to throw him the finger since all of the kids were present. "What him mean Mutter?" Kayden asked. Jesse smiled, snuggling her little boy. "Oh nothing. Uncle Bill was just being silly." With that, we all went into our rooms, settling in for peaceful nights.

The girls had their own nice little room, with plenty of space for their toys and guitars. We tucked them in and they went to sleep right away. Finally, Bill and I had some time alone together, and we made the most of it. Sneaking off to our own room, we shut the door. He pulled me close, wrapping his long arms around my back. I had a feeling of familiarity, being back on tour with him, in a hotel room, going to sound checks. It was like I was thrust back into the past, so many years ago. He kissed me, his tongue touching mine, and I felt electricity run through my body. I loved this man so much, and I had missed this life with him.

We undressed in a matter of seconds, and found our way under the covers. We melted into one another's embrace and made love, enjoying each other's bodies. We lay there for a long time, staring up into the darkness. "I've missed having you with me Sam," Bill whispered into my hair. I raised up on my elbow so I could see his face. "I've missed being here Bill. I'm so glad we did this. I love you." We kissed, and got up to dress, in case our little ones found their way to our room during the night.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

It was some miracle that Kayden and Emery begged us to sleep in Gustav's suite that night. Gustav didn't seem to mind so much and took the tykes off without a second thought. "Don't keep them up to late! And no pop!" I yelled after him, but it was far too late. In the back of my mind I knew that they would be up jumping on the bed all night eating candy, but I was too absorbed in my husband to care otherwise for once. Once the boys were out of sight Tom scooped me up into his arms and carried me into our suite. It was like I was 19 again. For the sake of old Times, Tom threw me on the bed. It didn't break, but I bounced a few times and giggled.

Tom nearly jumped on top of me and our lips met. I shivered all over. The spark would never leave us. He pressed himself against me and I became intoxicated in him. We tumbled around and became kids again. We spent the night in each others arms. Early in the morning, we both got up and dressed comfortably, before crawling back into bed and falling asleep as the sun came up. As if on cue, I awoke moments later to find Emery staring at me. "Mutter." He whispered. "MMMM" I mumbled and rolled over. It was hard to be a mother before 8 am. Tom grumbled against the pillow. "They are your kids before ten." I croaked out and Kayden helped my case by coming over and pulling on his dad's dreads. Emery climbed up between us and snuggled down. He was wearing pjs with guitars all over them. A present from dad. Kayden just had a white tshirt and plaid little pj pants. He too climbed into bed with us.

Tom rolled over onto his back and both boys climbed onto his bare chest and closed their eyes. Soon all of them were breathing deep and slowly, and I got up, grabbed my camera, and took a few pictures. It was adorable. The three of them a spitting image of the other. Sam slipped in, and was about to speak when she saw the sleeping pile of boys and giggled quietly. We left the room and went down to breakfast, letting them sleep. Gustav was sitting at the table in the dining room looking ragged. I grinned at him. "Enjoy your night?" "Ehn." Georg was much better rested and Bill was also there, helping the girls eat cocoa puffs. They had it everywhere, and he was looking a little frayed. The concert was hours away but I could tell already that the boys were going to be much more worn out than usual.

Sam took up the job of trying to keep the cereal and milk in the bowls and Bill got up to go upstairs and work on his vocal warm ups. Georg went with him to tease him like it was his job and I told Gustav to go back to bed. He didn't argue. Alone with the girls, I took a spoon from Sam and handed it to Avery, who thought it was an invitation to splash milk everywhere. I took the spoon back, before letting her have it again. This time she behaved better. "How was last night?" I winked at Sam. "Wonderful." Sam sighed and took a spoonful of Emily's cereal for herself. "Same here. Its like we were kids again." She smiled. "Yeah, it felt good to be a little crazy again." That was the truth. I felt refreshed and ready to take on a few more countries. Sven brought Jumbie over. He had kept him in his room. The two of them liked to lounge and watch TV together. They were a good pair. "Jumbiiiie!" Avery yelled and dropped down off the chair and went over to my big dog. Sven helped her climb onto his back and Jumbie trotted around like a little pony. She laughed and Emily wined about wanting a turn. After a moment she got one.

People all around kept taking pictures of the girls. I guess Kaulitz twins will never be out of the spotlight. The girls started posing with Jumbie for the camera and hamming it up with the onlookers. Emily kept quiet except for the poses and a few giggles, but Avery told everyone who would listen her life story. "MY daddy is Bill Kaulitz. Mine." She put her hands on her hips and stuck her nose in the air, proud. I rolled my eyes. So much like her father.

[samijo]

Of course, the twins were not used to being away from home and did in fact find their way into our room during the night. "Mutter." A tiny whisper awoke me at about 2AM. I opened my eyes to see Bill's brown ones staring at me over the edge of the bed. Nope. They were Avery's. And right beside them, another pair. Emily's. "Yes my dears?" I sat up, raising them into the bed with me. I smoothed their soft brown hair and snuggled them up against me, kissing both of their cheeks. "What's wrong?" Emily hid her face in my chest. "We had a bad dream Mutter. Can we sleep with you tonight?" Avery asked, as she was already scooting her tiny bottom closer to her father. I smiled, nodding. Bill opened one eye, saw Avery, and nuzzled her. She giggled and snuggled up closer to him. I lay back down, pulling Emily close to me as she and Avery clasped their tiny hands together.

We tossed and turned all night with tiny fists smacking Bill and I in the face and small feet kicking us in the back. When we woke up, I bathed the girls and got them dressed while Bill took a shower and got himself ready. When Avery saw him, she wanted him to do her makeup just like his for the concert. Always being the number one dad, he obliged. Then it was his turn to watch them while I jumped in the shower. The water woke me up a bit, and I was ready to greet the day.

I slipped into Jesse and Tom's room to see if they were ready. Seeing the three boys sleeping on the bed took my breath away. Knowing Tom before, I would never have imagined such a sight. He was a great daddy. Jesse slipped out with me and we met Bill and the girls downstairs for breakfast. Bill tried desperately to feed them their cereal, but was stressed with everything that needed to be done before showtime. With a kiss, I sent him upstairs to warmup while I finished the job.

The girls were hyper, but did manage to eat some, though making it as entertaining as possible. Avery wanted to splash milk, but stopped when Aunt Jesse took away her spoon. Sven brought down Jumbie and they played with him for a bit before being swept up in the glory of being Kaulitz girls. Avery let everyone know who her daddy was and as she and Emily posed for cameras, I almost fell out of my chair when I watched the two of them strike an all too familiar pose. Together, they stuck out their hips and narrowed their eyes. Each stuck their tiny hands out, pointing their finger at the camera. Jesse looked at me, on the very of a laughing fit, and I thought I would die. Kaulitz eye rape.

Tom finally strolled down, handing off Emery and Kayden to Jesse, who tried her luck at having her boys eat breakfast. They opted for Captain Crunch, which made great for throwing. "I don't think so," a very stern Jesse warned them, giving them the mother eagle eye. They giggled, but stopped their war. Finishing their breakfast, we washed hands and mouths, and headed off to the venue.

When we arrived, of course, everyone wanted a picture. We obliged and the kids hammed it up. Jesse and I answered questions, heading inside. Our children toddled along beside us, never straying more than a foot away. At one point, the flashes from the cameras became overwhelming, and the crowd began to push and seemed overtake us. I grabbed Emily's hand and reached for Avery with the other one, but she wasn't there. Emily began screaming, the distance between herself and her twin upsetting her more and more. Where was my other little girl?

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The crowd was overwhelming and when the little ones appeared it was worse. Everyone wanted a candid of the next generation Kaulitz twins. After a moment, the crowd began to surge towards us, and I scooped up Kayden quickly, yelling for Emery. He wasn't to be found. Sam was panicing as well, and I looked up to see she only had Emily in her arms. Our eyes met. It was as if this had cued fear like nothing else and as Kayden began to wiggle and call out for Emery, I began to push people aside and yell for my son and my niece. Emily was screaming at the top of her lungs. I grabbed Svens arm with my free hand and he understood instantly with the urgency of my grip, spoke into his hand, and the body guards had the crowd standing stock-still in a matter of seconds by brute force. There was not a peep from anyone. Thank god people were afraid of them.

"Right here!" Someone yelled. I pushed through the crowd in the direction of the voice with Sam hot on my heels and we pulled up to a sight. Sitting on the ground was Emery and Avery, holding each other so tight that I thought one of them would pop. Emery was trying to calm Avery down by stroking her hair and she had her eyes shut tightly. Kayden wiggled out of my arms and when Emery saw him, he let go of Avery and stood. The twins embraced, and Avery ran into Sam's arms, with Emily hugging her as she did so. Everyone applauded, but it didn't stop me from worrying more about my children. There was a high chance one of them would get kidnapped at some point and I didn't want that to happen.

Toting all four inside, we rushed backstage to tell the boys what had happened. Gustav knelt down and wrapped them all in a hug at the same time as if that would change what had happened. Bill looked stricken and took his girls from Gusti, squeezing them so hard that they started to yelp in protest. All the same, it was near concert time, and the air was full of excitement. Emery felt it first, and it bled through to his brother instantly. The two of them danced around the room. The normal routine that Tokio Hotel had for pre-game was completely ruined. Avery and Kayden decided it was the best time to play tag and Emily stood in front of Georg, demanding attention while he was attempting to warm up with his acoustic bass. Emery, meanwhile, was climbing all over Bill trying to get him to teach him the vocal warm ups he was doing.

Then suddenly, every little body stopped. Froze completely. We all stopped what we were doing and watched them. The only sound was the rawr of the crowd outside. "Was ist dat?" Kayden asked, mixing his languages like usual. "Thats the crowd." Tom offered, ruffling his son's short hair. The four little ones all ran to the door and Christoph cracked it open for them, winking at us. The sound grew louder and they began to talk and squeal amidst themselves. Outside the crowd chanted. "Tokio Hotel! Tokio Hotel! Tokio Hotel!" It was almost show time. I felt a sudden rush of adrenaline rush through me. Familiar, Familiar.

[samijo]

When I couldn't reach Avery, I felt panic begin to rise in my chest. I looked over to Jesse, and noticed that she only had Kayden in her arms and she seemed panicked as well. Emery wasn't there. Our eyes locked and we immediately went into a frenzy trying to locate our children. Christoph and Sven halted the crowd, scaring them into a standstill. Kayden and Emily were in hysterics by know, both of them screaming for their twins and clinging to Jesse and I with every ounce of strength their tiny bodies had. When someone in the crowd yelled to us, we practically threw anyone in our way to the side and found the children sitting on the ground, Emery comforting Avery. When they saw us, they ran full speed to us and their waiting twin. I lifted Avery up and she and Emily clung to one another as I showered her with kisses.

When we arrived inside, we hurried to find our husbands and fill them in on what had happened. I was terrified about the possibilities of what could have happened. Jesse and I had talked so many times of the fears of losing our children, of kidnapping. That very easily could have been a reality. When we were finally able to get all of the details out, all four of the band members were obviously shaken, but Tom and Bill were petrified. They each took their twins in their arms and held. Of course, the kids had almost forgotten about the incident as quickly as it had happened, but it would never leave Jesse or I, and I was sure it would be in Bill and Tom's minds as well.

The kids went off to play before the show, and I let Bill hold me a moment to calm my nerves before he had to perform. I just needed to relax. "Sam, it's okay. They're alright. It won't happen again, I'm sure of it. From now on, we'll be sure that Christoph and Sven are right there beside you and someone has a hold of them at all times, that's all." I nodded into his chest. The solitude was broken as the kids began wanting to test out the instruments again and Bill began warming up with Emery at his feet.

The crowd began to chant for the band, and Jesse and I rounded up our clan. Scurrying off stage, we stopped to kiss our husbands and let them kiss the kids. "Good luck Daddy!" the girls squealed as I whisked them away. We took our seats in the specially reserved area off to the side of the stage, clear of screaming girls and wild throngs of people. That was the past. Jesse and I were a part of that section many years ago, but no more. Our babies didn't belong there. We pulled them into our laps and they stared up at the stage in awe. I whispered into Emily and Avery's ears. "Here comes Daddy girls!" With that, the show began.

The performance was flawless, even with the scare beforehand. The boys rocked harder than ever and the kids squealed with delight seeing their dads and uncles onstage. Finally, as the show ended, Bill and Tom came to the edge of the stage and helped us all up. "Everyone, we want you to meet our families. This, as you all know, is my wife Sam. You've seen her before, but not for a long time. She's been at home taking care of our beautiful twin daughters Avery and Emily!" He pointed them out, and handed the mic over to Tom. "And this, this is my family. My wife Jesse, and our handsome sons, Emery and Kayden! Jesse and Sam have really missed being on the road with us, and we hope you'll welcome them back with open arms, as well as our little ones."

The crowd went wild, and the kids began to squeal. Then, slowly, a chant started. Jesse and I looked at each other. "Let them play! Let them play!" Bill and Tom's mouths dropped and they turned to Gustav and Georg, who were cheering the crowd on. These people were cheering for our babies.

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The concert was amazing. The boys seemed to be into it so much more than I could ever remember, but perhaps that was just from the excitement of having their family there to watch them and their children and nephews/nieces there for the first time to see them live. When the body guards brought us over to the stage and we were all pulled up, I felt myself revert to the old days and soaked up the love of the crowd. The twins did too, and I looked down to find Emery and Kayden holding hands, waving to the crowd and blowing sloppy toddler kisses. When the crowd began to chant for our children, the guitar aids scampered off to the bus to fetch the mini instruments. They brought back everything but the little drum set, which was ok by Gusti, he just took Kayden in his lap and determined to manage the bass pedal for him.

Bill began to help Emery set up his microphone. "I DO, I DO!" Emery protested and took the microphone from him and plugged it in. Bill laughed and backed away. Avery and Emily were set up, and we stepped off a little to the side to give them their space. Emery went over and talked to all of them quietly, in a way only the three of them could understand. Everyone seemed to be in agreement on something, and he came back to the front of the stage. "Hallo New York!" He said into the mic. I laughed outloud, as did most of the crowd. He had watched a live DVD of Tokio Hotel so many times he must have thought this was what one said at every concert.

Little fingers made out the notes of what sounded to me like a very rough version of In Die Nacht. I started to cry almost instantly. It had been the song Bill sang to the children every night before they fell asleep on the tour bus and also when they were just little, no more than cooing newborns. I couldn't believe they had retained all of it so well. Kayden only tapped gently on the drums, and the girls played quietly along with Emerys strong but boyish tones. Bill and Tom were practically holding hands. It was their song as twins. Now it was their childrens.
"Ich will da nicht allein sein, las uns gemeinsam, in die nacht...." By the end the entire place was in tears.

[samijo]

At least they didn't have stage fright. The minute the children realized that it was their turn to perform, they got bossy. Especially Emery, who had his Uncle Bill's take charge attitude and was determined to do it all on his own. When he addressed the crowd as a New York crowd, they "awed" and laughed. When Jesse and I realized that the children were playing the song that Bill had sang to them all these years to put them to sleep, his and Tom's song, it was all we could to keep it together. I looked over at my husband and brother in law, and saw that they too were having trouble controlling their emotions. ****, everybody was, but especially them. This was their song, being played and sang by their children. It would only mean that much coming from them. There wasn't a dry eye in the house afterwards, and the crowd went wild, receiving bows from each of the Kaulitz children.

They scampered offstage into our waiting arms, receiving hugs, kisses, and high fives. Emery was chatting away. "Mutter, did you see how I did it?" Jesse was nodding trying to listen to Kayden at the same time. "And Uncle Gusti helped me only a little Mutter!" Meanwhile, Avery was trying to talk to both Bill, myself, and Tom, all at the same time. "Uncle Tomi, I think a string is messed up on my guitar. Go see!" Emily was fighting her to get a word in. "Mutter, I did exactly what Uncle Georg showed me, did you see it?" We all tried to nod and agree. There were so many little voices talking at once, our eyes were beginning to cross.

Finally, Georg was able to get their attention. "HALLO! How about we go celebrate with pizza?" Both sets of twins began to jump up and down, squealing with delight, and ran to Georg, tackling him full force. He was somehow able ton stand and lift a giggling Avery up onto his shoulders while a snorting Emery held on tight to his pants leg. Tom hauled Kayden up off of the floor, placing him on his own shoulders, while Bill did the same with Emily. Emery, seeing that everyone had a set of shoulders but him, began to whimper, and Gustav came to the rescue, tickling him until he let go of Georg's pants. Plopping him onto his shoulders, Emery emitted a giggle and played with Gustav's cap.

We arrived at a small pizza parlor. It was late, but they were still open, and seeing the adorable faces perched on the shoulders of the most successful European band to tour the world, we got the feeling they would have stayed open anyway. We found a large corner booth and slid in, putting the children between us all in booster chairs. Within fifteen minutes we had several large pizzas in front of us, steam rising from them with cheese melting over the sides. Jesse and I decided fairly quickly that we would probably be getting ours to go, seeing as how the kids were getting more of the sauce on their faces and clothes than in their mouths. We began wiping them clean and covering them with napkins, trying to avert as much of the flow as possible.

I glanced to my left at Bill who had sauce dripping down his own face and cheese hanging from his mouth. I laughed, dabbing his mouth with a napkin. He grinned, enjoying his pizza. Looking over at Tom, I noticed that Jesse was in a similar situation, with Emery and Kayden covered in goo and Tom's dreads hanging down in sauce. Life as a rocker's wife and a mommy to twins was pretty hectic and demanding, but at that very moment, I wouldn't have traded with another person in all of the world.

[xXKillerxQueenXx]

Aww! So cute!
Bill and pizza on his face = ah-dorable!
Love it!

[Ich_liebe_bill]

The pizza parlor was quaint and it amused me to no end when I found my husband grumbling to himself, with pizza sauce clinging to the ends of his dreads. I helped him wipe off the bulk of it and then went back to my children, who were now drawing smiley faces with sauce on the table. As we got up to leave, I had to offer up about thirteen apologies to the store owner who simply smiled and ushered us out the door. We all arrived back at the hotel exhausted and the kids all had to be carried in by one of the boys, sleeping. Laying them in their little beds at the hotel suite, Gustav winked at me and left the room while Tom laid down Emery and kissed his forehead. I went and gave kisses to my boys as well and Kayden woke up just enough to wrap his tiny arms around my neck and kiss my nose. It was the best kiss I had ever recieved. "Ich liebe dich, mutter." He said with a sigh before settling back into his pillow and drifting off.

Tom met me at the door, pulling me close. "You have pizza sauce in your hair, crazy!" I said laughing and pushed him away. "Then come help me save water." He whis[ered and dragged me into the bathroom. Not that I wasn't willing, I just never grew tired of making him wait. Climbing into the shower, I giggled as I helped him get the red sauce out of his hair. Once he was clean, only then did I let him catch me up into a kiss. A while later, we stepped out of the bathroom and into the big over-sized bed and promptly fell asleep. It had been an exhausting past few days. Of course around 4 am two little bodies found their way into bed with us bringing along two little pairs of extremely cold feet. Tom and I looked over at each other in a half-awake daze and just snuggled our little ones between us.

The next day it was back to the tour bus. The mini foursome lay out on the bus floor exhausted, all were sleeping up against Jumbie except Emily who stayed awake on the floor coloring. Everyone seemed pretty worn out that day, and we made our way back the way we came and downward to Italy. It was a good week until we got there, but thats what made a road trip and road trip. Stretching myself out in Tom's lap, I got comfortable and began to read a few rumor magazines. Each one had something different to say about us, but I enjoyed looking at all the pictures of our kids on stage. They looked so happy up there, like they fit, and I wasn't surprised in the least bit. I had never been as big for the stage as my husband or children, but I loved it all the same, and I could just understand why they were so happy up there. An article caught my eye in one particular magazine about some supposed kid napping threat against our children. Panic rose in my throat until I had to remind myself it was a rumor because I had never heard it, so obviously it wasn't true. Still, I worried endlessly about my little engels.

[samijo]

We left the pizza parlor with bulging bellies and splotchy clothing, the daddies in no better shape than the children. I teased Bill, much to Emily and Avery's delight. "Ja Daddy, you messy!" they giggled, and he chased them down the sidewalk, catching Avery and swooping her up, tickling her tummy. I ran up behind Emily, snatching her up by her waist. We were a fun group, that was for sure.

By the time we arrived back at the hotel, the kids were out and we were all exhausted. The men carried the children up while Jesse and I followed behind, reviewing the plans for the following day. We said goodnight and parted ways, Georg following Bill and I into our suite with a limp Emily in his arms, snoring loudly. He laid her tiny body on the bed and pulled the sheets up to her chin, kissing her cheek. He would make a good husband and father someday, that I was sure of. "Thank you Georg," I whispered, and gave him his own goodnight kiss. He nodded and left, closing the hotel room door quietly behind him. I leaned over Emily, making sure she had her doll close by, and gave her a kiss. I turned to Avery, doing the same. Bill was singing his song to her, and she didn't want to let go of his hand, as usual. Finally, her tiny fingers lost their grip, and he moved over to Emily's bed to do the same. I kissed Avery's cheek, saying goodnight to her.

Once again, our princesses found their way to our bedroom during the night, and I vowed that we would get them a double bed at the next hotel. Perhaps that would fix the problem. They simply didn't like being in bed alone. Bill neither I minded them sleeping with us, however, it did prove to provide a bit more fitful sleep for all of us.

The next morning we were all packed up on the bus, ready to go. It was still early, and all of the kids were sleeping in except Emily. She was like Gustav, always the early bird. Jesse was reading a magazine and I was curled up against Bill, watching TV with him. After a bit, Jesse rose casually and called me to the back of the bus. I got up, following her. Then she showed me the real reason she had called me. "Have you seen this?" she asked me. I took the magazine from her trembling hands. Scanning the article, I felt my own become much less stable. "No, I haven't. Surely it isn't true. It can't be. These magazines are usually full of crap anyway." We looked at each other for a long minute. Even though we both knew it was probably just junk, it was still scary. These were our children, a part of us. "Jesse, even so, I think we should show it to all of the bodyguards. I mean, remember how upset Saki was when Bill kept it from him about the guy looking for me? They will know what to do with this." She nodded, and we quietly hurried off in their direction, wanting to find them before the kids woke up.

[tears.dont.fall]

:shock:
omg...what is it??
i hate cliffhangers >.<

[Musik-ist-Liebe]

Oh no!
I love this.
So great.
:D

[xXKillerxQueenXx]

OMG
what is it
?????
getting good
POST MORE SOON
!!!!!